The Project Gutenberg eBook of The murders in Praed Street
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: The murders in Praed Street

Author: John Rhode

Release date: February 11, 2024 [eBook #72926]
                Most recently updated: March 21, 2024

Language: English

Original publication: United States: A. L. Burt Company, 1928

Credits: Brian Raiter


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MURDERS IN PRAED STREET ***

The Murders in Praed Street

by John Rhode



Contents

      Part I—The Crimes
     I. The Street
    II. The Herbalist
   III. The Inquest
    IV. The Poisoned Pipe-stem
     V. Inspector Whyland
    VI. A Middle-aged Poet
   VII. The Black Sailor
  VIII. At No. 407, Praed Street
    IX. A Strange Affair
     X. At Scotland Yard
    XI. The Sixth Counter
   XII. A Hypodermic Needle

      Part II—The Criminal
  XIII. Enter Dr. Priestly
   XIV. The Morlandson Trial
    XV. The Bone Counter
   XVI. Corfe Castle
  XVII. The Clay-pit
 XVIII. The Avenger
   XIX. A Discovery
    XX. Mr. Ludgrove’s Invitation
   XXI. An Explanation
  XXII. The Death Chamber
 XXIII. The Will



Part I

The Crimes



Chapter I

The Street

Praed Street is not at any time one of London’s brighter
thoroughfares. Certainly it ends upon a note of hope, terminating as
it does on the fringe of the unquestioned respectability of Bayswater,
but for the rest of its course it is frankly lamentable. Narrow,
bordered by small and often furtive shops, above which the squalid
looking upper parts are particularly uninviting, it can never have
been designed as more than a humble annexe of its more prosperous
parent, the Edgware Road. And then, for no apparent reason, the Great
Western Railway planted its terminus upon it, and Praed Street found
itself called upon to become a main artery of traffic.

It seems to have done very little to adapt itself to its new rôle.
Beyond an occasional grudging widening, it has left the unending
streams of buses, of heavy railway lorries, of hurrying foot
passengers, to shift for themselves as best they can. It almost seems
as though Praed Street regarded Paddington Station as an intrusion,
and those who throng to and from it as unwelcome strangers. It had its
own interests long before the railway came—one of the termini of the
Grand Junction Canal lies within a few yards of its sombre limits.
Praed Street watches with indifference the thronging crowds which pass
along, and they in turn take little heed of the uninviting
thoroughfare through which their journey leads them.

Not that these philosophic reflections occupied the mind of Mr. James
Tovey, which was far too full of an acute sense of annoyance and
discomfort to find room for any other sensations. Mr. Tovey was not an
inhabitant of Praed Street, although he lived in its neighbourhood.
There was nothing secretive about Mr. Tovey, you could see his name
and occupation painted in bold letters over a shop in Lisson Grove;
James Tovey, Fruit and Vegetable Merchant. He was, in fact, a
greengrocer, and, years ago, when Mr. Tovey had originally employed a
small legacy in the purchase of the business, the sign had read:
Tovey, Greengrocer, etc. But it was Mr. Tovey’s proud boast that he
always moved with the times, and since his neighbours, the butcher and
the grocer, had respectively converted themselves into Meat Purveyors
and Provision Dealers, he had abandoned the vulgar term of greengrocer
for the more high-sounding appellation.

Sunday was a day of strict observance with Mr. Tovey, its presiding
deity his own comfort. One can hardly blame him for this indulgence,
since the rest of the week left him little leisure for repose. His
habit was to rise before six, in order to drive the van to Covent
Garden. The van, a second-hand Ford, was the subject of the ribald
mirth of his acquaintances. Every non-essential part had long since
fallen off, as an aged elm sheds its branches, and the essentials were
held together by odd pieces of rope. But to any suggestion of the
van’s imperfections, Mr. Tovey merely shrugged his shoulders.
“’Tisn’t ’er looks as matters,” he would reply. “So long as she does
’er job she’ll do for me.” And perhaps this phrase, applied to things
at large, was a complete summing up of Mr. Tovey’s philosophy.

He opened the shop as soon as he returned from Covent Garden, and kept
it open, winter and summer, till a late hour. Lisson Grove shops late,
and it was usually ten o’clock before Mr. Tovey could reckon to get
his bit of supper. It was therefore natural that so strenuous a week
should be rewarded by a relaxation on Sunday. It was his invariable
habit to stay in bed till noon, inhaling the savoury smell of the
Sunday joint roasting in the kitchen, and only to rise and put on his
best suit when the clock struck that hour. The afternoon was usually
devoted to the peaceful somnolence of repletion, or sometimes in
summer, if Mrs. Tovey’s legs felt equal to accompanying him, to a walk
in the park. And in the evening there were always the thrilling
columns of the Sunday paper.

Mr. Tovey hated to be disturbed in the evening of this day of rest.
Especially on such an evening as the present. The day had been an
eminently satisfactory one, from his point of view. The sirloin of
beef, carefully selected by Mrs. Tovey from the stock of her friend
the Meat Purveyor, over the way, had been of uncommon succulence; the
Yorkshire pudding crisped to that exact degree of golden delicacy that
Mr. Tovey’s heart desired. True, he had had a slight difference of
opinion with Mrs. Tovey, but that had merely given a zest to a day
which might otherwise have been uneventful. Mr. and Mrs. Tovey never
really quarrelled. For one thing they were neither of them of a
quarrelsome disposition, and for another they were both too fond of
their own comfort to risk its disturbance by domestic rancour. But
sometimes they did not see eye to eye, as in the present case.

It had begun when Mr. Tovey had come down to the kitchen, and noticed
that only two places had been laid at the table. He had raised his
eyebrows and glanced towards the massive form of Mrs. Tovey, bending
over the glowing range.

“Hullo! Where’s Ivy, then?” he asked, in an almost querulous tone.

“Gone out with Ted,” replied Mrs. Tovey quietly, from among the
saucepans. “He’s taken her home to dinner, and they’re going on to the
pictures afterwards.”

Mr. Tovey clicked his tongue, his favourite expression of annoyance.
Of course, Ted and Ivy had known one another since they were children.
Old Sam Copperdock, Ted’s father, was Mr. Tovey’s oldest friend, and
they had been near neighbours ever since the latter, as a newly
married man, had bought the greengrocery business. Still, Mr. Tovey
didn’t altogether like it. Ivy was twenty now, and young Ted
Copperdock only three years older. Just the sort of age when young
folks get the bit between their teeth and go and get married without a
thought of the future. Old Sam was a thorough good chap, and his son
was a very nice lad; Mr. Tovey would not have denied either of these
facts for a moment. But Ted’s only prospects lay in his father’s shop
in Praed Street, and Mr. Tovey had very different views of his only
child’s future, very different.

Yet he had never put these views into words. Perhaps he would have
found it very difficult to do so, for Mr. Tovey’s vocabulary was
strictly limited. But they were there, just the same—had been ever
since Ivy’s prowess at school had discovered her to be a “scholar.”
From that moment Mr. Tovey had been at great pains to educate his
daughter to an entirely different state of life from that which it had
pleased God to call her. That she was by now tall, distinctly pretty,
and extraordinarily self-possessed was not, one supposes, due to the
efforts of Mr. Tovey. But she certainly owed the fact that she was an
extremely competent shorthand typist to the pains he had devoted to
her education.

Mr. Tovey, though naturally he would have been justifiably annoyed at
such a suggestion, had an incurably romantic core to his plodding and
material mind. Of course, in common with most of his class, he firmly
believed that human happiness varied exactly with the social scale.
“As happy as a king” was to him no mere catchword. He was
convinced—and, to do him justice, he drew considerable satisfaction
from the conviction—that the members of the Royal Family were the
happiest persons in the land, and that this happiness descended in
regular gradation through the ranks of the nobility and gentlefolk
until it reached acute misery somewhere in the lower strata of those
who dwelt in slums. From this outlook on life it necessarily followed
that the more he could enable Ivy to better herself, the happier she
must ultimately be.

How this betterment was to take place, Mr. Tovey never explained. But
sometimes he had a vague intangible dream of Ivy, his Ivy, captivating
the heart of some susceptible employer, preferably of the Upper
Classes. His eye, diverted for the moment from the business of
wrapping up a parcel of leeks, often caught sight of the Pictures in
the newspaper which he was using for the purpose. “Lady Mary Mayfair
(right) and the Countess of Piccadilly (left) on the lawn at Ascot.”
Suppose that one day he should proudly open the paper to find Ivy with
a smile like that, gracefully posing under the heading “A leader of
Society in the paddock at Goodwood”? After all, why not?

But it was not until after the second helping of roast beef and
Yorkshire that he made any further remark about his daughter to Mrs.
Tovey. “I wouldn’t encourage young Ted to hang around Ivy too much, if
I was you,” he said, as he pushed aside his plate.

“Encourage? He don’t want no encouraging,” replied Mrs. Tovey briskly.
“He just comes in, cheerful like, nods to me, asks after you, says a
word or two to Ivy, and away they goes together. Things ain’t the same
now as they was when we was their age, Jim.”

“No, it’s a fact they ain’t,” agreed Mr. Tovey darkly.

“But let ’em alone,” continued Mrs. Tovey. “Ivy’s not the girl to make
a fool of herself, you ought to know that by this time. Now you can go
and sit in your chair by the fire. It’s not the sort of day for the
likes of us to be going out.”

Mr. Tovey shook his head, as though unconvinced by his wife’s words,
and looked out of the window. Much as he might disagree with her on
the subject of their daughter, there was no doubt that she was right
about the weather. It was the beginning of November, and the month was
doing its best to live up to its reputation. A thin mist, precursor of
the fog that must surely follow, filled the narrow streets, and
through it filtered a cold raw drizzle, through which a few passing
pedestrians hurried, muffled up to their ears.

Mr. Tovey grunted, and drew his chair up closer towards the fire. The
weather could do what it liked, as long as it cleared up before the
next morning. He certainly was not going out into it. He composed
himself for his afternoon nap, from which he arose refreshed and eager
for the lurid pages of his favourite Sunday paper. He studied this
intently for some minutes, then turned animatedly to Mrs. Tovey.

“That brute what cut up the young woman he was walking out with is
committed for trial at the Old Bailey,” he said.

“I reckoned he would be, the dirty brute,” replied Mrs. Tovey, who was
almost as keen a criminologist as her husband. “And I’d see he didn’t
get off, neither, if I was on the jury.”

Mr. Tovey turned and looked at her gravely. “’Tis all very well for
you to talk like that,” he said reprovingly. “It’s a terrible thing to
be on a jury when a man’s life depends on what you says. Nobody knows
that better than I do, I’m sure.”

“Yes, I remember the state you was in that time,” replied Mrs. Tovey.
“Dear, dear, best part of a week you was at it, and Ivy just born and
all. What was the chap’s name? I remember he was a doctor who’d killed
one of his patients by giving him a dose of something.”

“Morlandson, Dr. Morlandson,” said Mr. Tovey. “Lord, whenever I eats
anything as disagrees with me I dreams of his face a-looking at us
from the dock. Fair gave me the creeps, it did, for a long time after.
We found him guilty, and I couldn’t help looking at him when the judge
put on his black cap and sentenced him. Ugh!”

“But they didn’t ’ang ’im after all,” remarked Mrs. Tovey.

“No, he was reprieved, I don’t rightly know why. Because he’d been a
big pot in his way, I suppose. Twenty years hard he got, though, and
serve ’im right. This bloke I’m telling you about won’t get off so
easy, though.”

Mr. Tovey returned to the perusal of his paper, and the evening wore
on, the silence of the cosy kitchen broken only at intervals by the
voice of Mr. Tovey, reading in a halting voice some more than usually
spicy extract to his wife. Tea-time came and went, and still Ivy made
no appearance. It was nearly nine o’clock when Mr. Tovey referred to
her absence. “I can’t think where that girl’s got to,” he said
irritably. “She’s no call to be out all this time.”

“Ted’ll have taken her home to have a bite of supper,” returned Mrs.
Tovey equably. “His father likes to have her round there, cheers him
up, she does. She’ll be back before long, never you worry.”

The reply which sprang to Mr. Tovey’s lips was checked by the urgent
ringing of the telephone bell in the shop, separated from the kitchen
by a door kept locked on Sundays.

“Hullo! What’s that?” he enquired in a startled tone. Mrs. Tovey had
already moved towards the door. “I’ll go and see,” she replied
shortly. Her husband, listening intently, could hear her steps on the
bare boards, the sudden cessation of the ringing as she took up the
receiver, her voice as she answered, then a pause.

Then he heard her call him from the other room. “Somebody wants to
speak to you, Jim.”

With a muttered objurgation he dragged himself from his chair and went
into the shop. His wife handed him the instrument. “Hullo!” he said
and for a moment stood listening.

“Yes, I’m James Tovey.” A long pause, while Mrs. Tovey vainly tried to
make sense of the faint sounds which reached her ears. “What’s that?
Oh! a man, you say, thank the Lord for that! I thought for the moment
it might be my daughter, she’s out a bit late to-night. Yes! I’ll be
along at once.”

He put back the receiver and turned to his wife. “That’s a rum show!”
he exclaimed, not without a tremor of excitement in his voice. “St.
Martha’s Hospital, that was. There’s a fellow been run over, and they
can’t find out who he is. The only thing in his pocket is a bit of
paper with my name an’ address on. Now, who the dickens can it be?”

“Why, young Alf, as likely as not,” replied Mrs. Tovey unemotionally.
“Why ’e ’asn’t been run over afore, goin’ about as he does with his
’ead in the air, is more than I can make out.”

Alf was the youth employed by Mr. Tovey to deliver the purchases of
such of his customers as did not prefer to carry them home wrapped up
in newspaper. But Mr. Tovey shook his head at the suggestion.

“Not it! Young Alf lives down Camberwell way, and he’s not likely to
be up this way of a Sunday. Give us my coat, missus, and I’ll go along
and see who it is.”

Mr. Tovey struggled into his coat, and turned the collar well up over
his ears. It was a most unpleasant evening to be out in, but, after
all, it was worth it. His mind had been steeped in sensation all the
afternoon, and now he was himself about to take a leading part in some
thrilling tragedy. In imagination he could see the account in the next
issue of the _Paddington Clarion and Marylebone Recorder_. Headlines
first: “Fatal Accident. Man crushed to death by Motor Bus.” Then his
own name: “The body was identified by Mr. Tovey, the well-known Fruit
and Vegetable Merchant of Lisson Grove.” This was fame indeed!

He stood at the corner of Lisson Grove for a moment, eyeing the buses
as they passed him. Through their streaming window panes he could see
that they were all full, a row of dejected looking passengers standing
in each one of them. There was nothing for it, he would have to walk.
It wasn’t very far, anyhow, not more than half a mile at most.

Mr. Tovey stepped out smartly along Chapel Street, across the Edgware
Road, and entered Praed Street. Despite the depressing weather, the
pavements seemed to be full of people, groups of whom overflowed into
the roadway, only to be driven back helterskelter by the menacing
onrush of the motor-buses. Mr. Tovey picked his way through the crowd
with the consciousness of the importance of his mission. So intent was
he upon reaching his goal, and, having played his part, upon regaining
the comfort of his own fireside, that he scarcely spared a glance for
the lighted window above Sam Copperdock’s shop. Ivy was behind that
drawn curtain, no doubt. He might drop in and pick her up on his way
home. He certainly could not stop now.

With a due sense of dignity he climbed the steps of the main entrance
of St. Martha’s, and nodded familiarly to the porter in the hall. “My
name’s Tovey,” he said, “you rang me up just now to come and identify
an accident case.”

The porter looked at him incredulously. “Rang you up? ’Oo rang you up?
First I’ve ’eard of it.”

Mr. Tovey clicked his tongue impatiently. “Why, not more than a
quarter of an hour ago,” he replied. “Man been run over, and you
couldn’t find out who he was.”

“We ain’t ’ad no accidents brought in the ’ole blessed day,” returned
the porter stolidly. “You’ve made a bloomer, you ’ave. Wait ’ere a
moment while I goes and sees if anybody knows anything about it.
Tobey, did you say your name was?”

“Tovey!” replied that individual angrily. The porter turned his back
upon him and disappeared, his boots clattering noisily upon the tiled
floor. Mr. Tovey, with a sudden reaction from his excited imaginings,
stood cold and miserable in the centre of a puddle formed by the drops
from his overcoat.

After what seemed an interminable time the porter returned.
“Somebody’s bin pulling your leg,” he said, with a malicious grin. “We
ain’t ’ad no accidents, and nobody ’ere ain’t ever ’eard of you.
Didn’t get the name of the ’orspital wrong, did you? Wasn’t St.
George’s, was it, or maybe St. Thomas’s?”

Mr. Tovey shook his head. “No, it was St. Martha’s, right enough,” he
replied. A sudden wave of anger at the hoax which had been played upon
him surged through his brain, and without another word he turned and
strode out of the hall. It was monstrous that he, a citizen and a
rate-payer, should be dragged out into the streets on a fool’s errand
like this. With his grievance rankling to the exclusion of every other
thought, he pushed his way along Praed Street, his head down, his
hands crammed into his overcoat pockets. The drizzle had turned to
sleet, and the sting of it on his face added to his ill-humour.

Ahead of him was the Express Train, a public-house which had
presumably been built and named at the time of the coming of the
railway. It was closing time by now, and a stream of gesticulating
figures was being disgorged upon the crowded pavement. Mr. Tovey
looked up as he heard the turmoil. The cold air and comparative
darkness, after the warmth and light of the bar, seemed to have had an
unsteadying effect upon the ejected guests. They lurched about the
pavement singing snatches of ribald songs, arguing heatedly in loud
voices.

Mr. Tovey frowned. Nice way to spend a Sunday evening! Thank God, he
didn’t live in Praed Street, anyhow. He wasn’t going to be barged off
the pavement by a lot of drunken hooligans, not he. Putting his head a
trifle further down, like a bull about to charge, he strode straight
ahead in an undeviating line. One man lurched into him, another
jostled him from behind, and a menacing voice, its effect somewhat
marred by a loud hiccough, called out, “’ere, ’oo the ’ell d’yer think
you’re pushin’?”

And then Mr. Tovey, with a queer strangled cry, suddenly collapsed in
a heap upon the muddy pavement.



Chapter II

The Herbalist

It is the proud boast of our modern educationalists that the process
of forcing knowledge down unwilling throats, known as compulsory
education, has resulted in the triumph of science over superstition.
Alchemy and astrology, the magic of the Middle Ages, have given place
to chemistry and astronomy, the mysteries of which are displayed
before the wondering eyes of the elementary scholar. The Age of
Superstition is commonly supposed to have fled before the progress of
the Age of Materialism.

This supposition is demonstrably false. At no other age in the earth’s
history has superstition owned so many votaries. From the most rapt
spiritualist to the man who refuses to walk under a ladder, the world
is full of people who allow superstition to play an important part in
their lives. In the neighbourhood of Praed Street fortune tellers and
interpreters of dreams are superstition’s most popular ministers,
though it may come as a surprise to many that a brass plate nailed to
the door of a house in the Harrow Road advertises the existence of the
British College of Astrology.

Even Alchemy is not without its devotees, although the alchemist has
forsaken the more picturesque apparatus of his stock-in-trade. He now
owns a small shop, the darker the better, and fills the windows with a
curious assortment of dried herbs, each with a notice affixed to it
describing its virtues. You may go in and buy two pennyworth of some
dried plant with a high-sounding Latin name, the herbalist assuring
you that, mixed with boiling water and drunk as tea, it will cure the
most obscure disease. If you have sufficient faith, it probably will.

But this is the least of the herbalist’s abilities. It is, in fact,
merely the outward sign of an inward and spiritual wisdom. You can
consult him, in the little back parlour behind the shop, upon all
manner of subjects which you do not care to mention to your friends.
And, for a consideration, he will give you advice which you may or may
not follow. At all events, if the herbalist knows his business, he
will contrive to command respect, and, at the same time, earn a
surprising number of shillings.

The establishment of Mr. Elmer Ludgrove, the herbalist of Praed
Street, was almost exactly opposite that of Mr. Samuel Copperdock, who
dealt in another herb, namely tobacco. There was a considerable
contrast between the two shops; that of Mr. Copperdock was always
newly painted, and its windows full of tins and boxes bearing the
brightest labels known to the trade. The herbalist’s window, on the
other hand, was low and frowning, backed by a matchboard partition
which effectually precluded any view into the shop. Between the
partition and the glass were displayed the usual bunches of dried
plants and dishes containing seeds and shrivelled flowers. The door of
the shop closed with a spring, and if you had the curiosity to push
this open you found yourself in a dark little room, across the centre
of which ran a narrow counter. The noise of your entry would bring Mr.
Ludgrove through a second door, shrouded by a heavy curtain, and he
would ask you politely what he could do for you.

Mr. Ludgrove’s appearance was certainly in keeping with his calling.
He was tall and thin, with a pronounced stoop and a deep but not
unpleasant voice. But it was his head that you looked at
instinctively. Above the massive forehead and powerfully-chiselled
features was a wealth of long, snow-white hair, balanced by a flowing
beard of the same colour. His eyes, behind his iron-rimmed spectacles,
looked at you benignly, but they conveyed the impression that they saw
further into your mind than the eyes of the mere casual stranger. If
you were a mere customer for some simple remedy, you came away with
the pleasant feeling of having been treated with unusual courtesy. If
your business was such that Mr. Ludgrove invited you to discuss it
with him in the room behind the curtain, you very soon found out that
behind Mr. Ludgrove’s impressive presence there lay a wealth of wisdom
and experience.

Praed Street, which beneath its squalor possesses a vein of native
shrewdness, had very soon estimated Mr. Ludgrove’s worth. That
neighbourhood had very few secrets, romantic or sordid, which, sooner
or later, were not told in halting whispers behind the sound-defying
curtain. And, whatever the secret might be, the teller of it never
became swallowed up again in the stream of humanity which flowed past
Mr. Ludgrove’s door without some grain of comfort, material or moral,
which as often as not had cost the recipient nothing.

Mr. Samuel Copperdock had from the first taken a great fancy to old
Ludgrove, as he called him. When the name had first appeared over the
shop, which had stood empty for years, almost opposite his own
premises, he had been intrigued at once. Curiosity—or perhaps it was
not mere vulgar curiosity, but a thirst for information—was one of Sam
Copperdock’s chief characteristics. He must have been one of Mr.
Ludgrove’s first customers, if not the very first, for on the very day
the herbalist’s shop was opened he had walked across the road, pushed
open the door, and thumped upon the counter.

He stared quite frankly at Mr. Ludgrove as the latter came into the
shop, and opened the conversation without delay. “Look here, you sell
medicines, don’t you?” he inquired briskly.

Mr. Ludgrove smiled, and with a slight gesture seemed to indicate the
long rows of drawers behind the counter. “Yes, if you like to call
them such,” he replied gently. “What particular medicine do you
require?”

“Well, I’m terrible troubled with rheumatics,” said Mr. Copperdock.
“Mind, I don’t hold with any of them quack mixtures, but I thought I’d
just step across and see if you had anything that was any good.”

Mr. Ludgrove smiled. Certainly Mr. Copperdock, short, red-faced, and
inclined to stoutness, looked the picture of health. “Rheumatism, eh?”
he remarked. “How long have you suffered from it?”

Mr. Copperdock laughed. There was something disarming in the attitude
of this herbalist fellow. Besides, deception in any form was not Mr.
Copperdock’s strong suit.

“Well, to tell the truth, I don’t worry much about them rheumatics,”
he replied. “I came across neighbour-like, mainly to see what sort of
a place you’ve got here.”

“I’m sure you’re very welcome,” replied Mr. Ludgrove courteously. The
two men leant on the opposite sides of the counter, chatting for a
while. At last Mr. Copperdock straightened himself up, half
reluctantly. “Well, I must get back to business, I suppose,” he said.

“Look here, how serious were you about that rheumatism?” interposed
Mr. Ludgrove. “Do you ever feel any twinges of it?”

“Oh, sometimes,” replied Mr. Copperdock nonchalantly. “Can’t say as it
worries me much, though.”

“If you take my advice, you’ll stop it before it gets worse,” said Mr.
Ludgrove, opening a drawer and taking from it a scoopful of some
parched-looking seeds. “If you put a teaspoonful of these into half a
tumbler of boiling water, and drink the liquid twice a day after
meals, you won’t have any further trouble.”

He had poured the seeds into a paper bag as he spoke, and handed them
across to Mr. Copperdock.

“How much?” asked the latter rather awkwardly, putting his hand in his
trouser pocket.

But Mr. Ludgrove waved him away. “Try them first, my dear sir,” he
said. “Then, if you find they do you good and you want some more,
we’ll talk about payment.”

That first introduction had, in the course of years, ripened into
friendship. Nearly every morning Mr. Copperdock was in the habit of
stepping across the road and having a chat with old Ludgrove. Mr.
Copperdock loved somebody to talk to. If you went into his shop to buy
a packet of your favourite cigarettes you were lucky if you got out
after less than five minutes conversation. In the evening, after the
shop was closed, a select company in the saloon bar of the Cambridge
Arms gave Mr. Copperdock the opportunities he sought. Mr. Copperdock,
who had been a widower for many years, always talked of retiring in
favour of his only child Edward.

“Does the lad good to be left in charge of the shop for a bit,” was
his father’s justification for his morning talk with his friend the
herbalist. And Mr. Ludgrove, whose trade was never very brisk in the
mornings, always seemed glad to see him.

Thus, on the Monday following Mr. Tovey’s adventure it was to Mr.
Ludgrove that Sam Copperdock hastened to unbosom himself. He was
simply bursting with news, and he watched impatiently until the
unlocking of Mr. Ludgrove’s shop door indicated that that gentleman
was ready to receive visitors. Then he bustled across the road and
into the shop. “Are you there, Ludgrove?” he called out.

“Come in, come in, Mr. Copperdock,” replied a welcoming voice from
behind the curtain, and the tobacconist, with an air of supreme
importance, passed into the inner room.

The room was half-parlour, half-laboratory. One side of it was
entirely occupied by a long bench, upon which stood a variety of
scientific instruments. At the other side, placed round a cheerful
fire, were two comfortable arm-chairs, in one of which sat the
herbalist himself. With a hospitable gesture he motioned Mr.
Copperdock towards the other, but the tobacconist was too excited to
perceive the invitation.

“I say, have you heard the news about poor Jim Tovey?” he exclaimed,
without preliminary.

“My dear sir, I read my paper pretty thoroughly every morning, as you
know,” replied Mr. Ludgrove with a glance at the sheet which lay on
the table by his side.

But Sam Copperdock merely snorted impatiently. “Newspaper!” he
exclaimed, “why, the newspapers don’t know nothing about it! I tell
you I’ve been up three parts of the night over this affair.”

“Indeed? Then you probably know all the details,” replied the
herbalist. “If you can spare the time, I should be very interested if
you would sit down and tell me all about it.”

This was exactly what Mr. Copperdock had meant to do. He sank heavily
into the chair with a portentous sigh. “Terrible thing, terrible,” he
began, shaking his head. “I’ve known Jim Tovey ever since he first
took that shop in Lisson Grove, and to think that a thing like this
should happen to him! And his poor daughter Ivy spent the best part of
the evening at my place, too.”

Mr. Ludgrove, who knew his friend’s methods of expression, was careful
not to interrupt, and after a short pause the tobacconist resumed his
relation.

“First I knew of it was from my boy Ted. You see, it was like this.
Ted’s very sweet on Ivy, and a nice girl she is, too. None of your
fly-away misses, but a nice steady girl what’ll make her way in the
world. Ted brought her to my place for dinner, then they spends the
afternoon at the pictures, and comes back for supper. About half-past
nine or maybe quarter to ten Ivy says it’s time she was getting home,
and she and Ted goes out together. I was thinking Ted was a long time
a-seeing of her home, since it was a shocking night, and they weren’t
likely to dawdle on the way, when in he comes white as a sheet, and
all of a tremble. ‘Dad,’ he says, ‘Ivy’s father’s been murdered.’

“Well, I thought the boy had gone off his head. ‘Murdered?’ I says.
‘Why, what do you mean? Who’d want to murder Jim Tovey, I’d like to
know?’ Then after a bit I manages to get the whole story out of him.
It seems that when he and Ivy got to Lisson Grove, Jim Tovey was out.
He’d been called to St. Martha’s to identify an accident case. He
stayed there for a bit, when suddenly the door bell rings. Mrs. Tovey
answers it, and in comes a policeman, with a message that Mrs. Tovey
and Ivy were wanted at St. Martha’s at once. Mrs. Tovey goes upstairs
to put her things on, and Ivy goes with her. Then the policeman asks
Ted if he’s a friend of the family, and when he says he is, tells him
that poor Jim has just been murdered in this very street, not a couple
of hundred yards from where we’re sitting now.”

Mr. Ludgrove nodded. “A most extraordinary affair altogether,” he
commented.

“Ah, you may well call it extraordinary,” agreed Mr. Copperdock
significantly, “there’s more in it than meets the eye, that’s what I
says. Well, as soon as I hears this I thinks of those two poor women,
and off I goes to St. Martha’s to see if I could be of any use. There
I finds a police inspector who asks me who I was. When he hears I was
Jim Tovey’s oldest friend he tells me all about it. It seems that a
policeman who had his eye on the lads coming out of the Express
Train—they’re a rough crowd, as you know—saw a man fall down and then
heard a lot of hollering. Thinking there was a scrap he went over and
found Jim Tovey on the ground with a lot of fellows standing round
him. It didn’t take him long to find out that Jim was dead, but nobody
seemed to know how it happened. There was a crowd on the pavement
outside the pub, and it was a foggy sort of night that you couldn’t
see very clearly in.”

“I know,” put in Mr. Ludgrove. “I was out about that time myself. I
always go for a walk after supper, rain or fine; it’s the only chance
of exercise I get.”

“Yes, I know you do,” agreed Mr. Copperdock. “I often wonder you don’t
catch your death of cold. Well, the policeman calls up the ambulance,
and they gets poor Jim round to St. Martha’s. There they very soon
finds out what’s the matter. There’s a great long knife, in shape
rather like a butcher’s skewer, but without a handle, sticking into
him. And the point’s right through his heart.”

Mr. Copperdock paused dramatically. There was no doubt that he was
thoroughly enjoying himself, and Mr. Ludgrove was far too good a
listener to interrupt him.

“I took Mrs. Tovey and Ivy home,” he continued, “and the Inspector
told me he’d come and have a chat with me later. It was past midnight
when he turned up, and then of course he wanted to know all about poor
Jim, and whether I knew of anybody who had a grudge against him. He
couldn’t have come to a better man, for I know a lot about Jim Tovey
that I don’t suppose he ever told anybody else. You’ve heard of the
Express Train gang, I suppose?”

Mr. Ludgrove nodded. “It consists, I believe, of a number of young men
who frequent the racecourses, and who meet in the evenings at the
Express Train,” he replied.

“They were the fellows outside the pub when poor old Jim was
murdered,” continued Mr. Copperdock significantly. “Now the police,
who know a lot more than most people give them credit for, know all
about that gang. They’d had every man jack of them rounded up before
the Inspector came to see me and put them through it. As the Inspector
said, if Jim Tovey had been beaten up with bits of iron pipe, or
something like that, he could have understood it. But the knife trick
didn’t sound like the gang, somehow. None of them had the guts for
deliberate murder like that, and there seemed no reason why they
should have set upon Jim Tovey. He’d nothing to do with racing, and he
wasn’t likely to be carrying a lot of money about with him.”

Again Mr. Ludgrove nodded. “I see the point,” he said.

“Yes, but you don’t know what I know,” replied Mr. Copperdock darkly.
“The leader of the gang is young Wal Snyder. Decent lad he used to be,
I knew his father years ago before he died. He and my Ted used to go
to school together, and I managed to get him a job as errand boy. Then
he got into bad company, run away from his job, and has been hanging
about doing nothing ever since. Now, if you please, this young rip had
the sauce to walk into Tovey’s shop a few weeks ago, and ask if Miss
Ivy was in. Jim asks him what he wants her for, and he says that he
knew her as a child, and as she’d turned out such a fine girl he’d
like to take her out on the spree one fine evening. Jim tole me he
fair lost his temper at that; I don’t know exactly what he said to
young Wal, but he let him know pretty straight that if he found him
hanging round Ivy he’d put the police on his track. The young scamp
cleared out, telling him he’d better look out for himself.”

“Ah, this throws a new light upon the matter!” commented Mr. Ludgrove,
with polite interest.

“Better look out for himself,” repeated Mr. Copperdock with careful
emphasis. “A regular threat, mark you. Jim didn’t say anything about
Wal to Ivy or her mother, you never know how women will take these
things. Of course, I told the Inspector about it, and he took it all
down in his book. He’d already seen Wal, together with the rest of the
gang. It seems they’d had a pretty good week, and most of ’em
confessed they were a bit on, and didn’t remember much after they was
chucked out of the pub. But young Wal said he remembered an old chap
barging into him—he said he didn’t recognize him—and just behind him
was a fellow who looked like a seaman. He couldn’t say much about this
other fellow, except that he had a sort of woollen cap covering his
head, a fierce-looking black beard, and a great scar right across his
cheek. Said he looked like one of them Russian Bolsheviks. Of course,
there was a lot of people on the pavement, but he was the only one he
noticed.”

Mr. Ludgrove smiled. “I am inclined to think that the story does
credit to the young man’s imagination,” he said quietly. “I can’t say
that I’ve ever seen a Bolshevik sailor wandering about Praed Street on
a Sunday evening.”

“Nor hasn’t anybody else,” replied Mr. Copperdock scornfully, “what’s
more, the policeman, who was on the spot pretty sharp, didn’t see
anybody like this man in the crowd. There’s no question but what Wal
Snyder invented this story to cover himself. It’s all plain as
daylight to me—ah, but there’s one thing I haven’t told you. Remember
I said that poor old Jim had been sent for to St. Martha’s to identify
an accident case? Well, that was all my eye. There hadn’t been no
accident and St. Martha’s hadn’t rung him up at all. It was just a
trick to get him out into Praed Street.”

“It ought to be possible for the police to trace where the call came
from,” suggested Mr. Ludgrove.

“Of course. The Inspector told me they’d done that already, but it
didn’t get them much further. The call came from one of the boxes at
Paddington station, one of them automatic contraptions where you press
the button when you’re through. If you’re sharp with the button,
there’s nothing to tell the people you’re speaking to that you’re
speaking from a box. And, of course, at a place like Paddington
there’s no one to see who goes in and out of those boxes.”

“I see. And where was Wal Snyder when the call was made?”

“Oh, in the Express Train all right. He’d got his alibi fixed up, no
fear of that. Put one of his pals on to that job, the cunning young
devil. And then, of course, he’d watch till Jim came past the pub on
his way home, and the rest was easy.”

“And what did your friend the Inspector think of all this?” inquired
Mr. Ludgrove.

“He didn’t say much,” confessed Mr. Copperdock. “But the police ain’t
such fools as you might think. Young Wal Snyder will have to go
through it, you mark my words. Well, I’d best be getting back home.
You never know when I shan’t be wanted to give evidence or something.”

And with that he rose and stalked out of the back room, leaving Mr.
Ludgrove with a thoughtful expression on his face.



Chapter III

The Inquest

The inquest upon Mr. Tovey, although it was reported at length in all
the evening papers, did not throw any further light upon the identity
of his murderer. The knife was produced and handed round for
examination. There was, however, nothing extraordinary about it,
except perhaps its inordinate length and the fact that it had no
handle.

A cutler, called as an expert witness, identified it as the blade of a
paper-cutter’s knife, carefully ground down so as to obliterate the
maker’s name and also to produce an edge all the way up as well as at
the point. Such blades were usually supplied with a wooden handle,
into which they fitted loosely, being secured by means of a set-screw.
This witness agreed that knives of this type were rarely seen in
ordinary use, but that they were made in considerable quantities for
use in certain trades. There would be no difficulty in purchasing one.

Wal Snyder, with a mixture of glibness and injured innocence, gave his
version of the affair. But the atmosphere of the coroner’s court, so
painfully reminiscent of the police court, reduced him in a very short
time to stuttering incoherence. Yes, he had caught sight of somebody
just as the dead man fell. Hadn’t never seen him before, biggish
fellow with a lot of black hair, and an ugly-looking cut across his
cheeks, like as if he’d been slashed with a knife. Asked why he
thought he was a sailor, Wal replied that he wore a woollen cap and a
coat and trousers like the sailors wear. He knew because he had got
pals down the West India Dock Road. Asked again if he had any reason
to suppose that this was the man who stabbed the deceased, Wal became
more confused than ever. Well, then, had he seen him strike the blow?
Wal had not, but incautiously advanced the opinion that he looked just
the sort of cove who’d do a thing like that.

This brought the whole weight of the coroner’s displeasure upon his
unlucky head. He was told to stand down and not talk nonsense. Then
his appalled ear was assailed by an exact and monotonous catalogue of
the misdemeanours committed by himself in particular and the Express
Train gang in general; things which he fondly believed were known only
to himself and a few chosen associates. They ranged from petty larceny
to assault and battery, but the Inspector who recited them seemed to
treat them with contempt. He smiled as he replied to the coroner’s
questions.

“No, sir, I don’t believe any of them have the intelligence or the
pluck to plan a murder like this,” he said, “nor do I think that they
would be likely to play any of their games outside the Express Train,
under the very eyes of the police. In fact, sir, we have no evidence
that any of them was in any way connected with the crime.”

The constable who had been first on the scene proved an excellent
witness, and earned the coroner’s commendation. He had been standing,
at about half-past nine on the previous Sunday evening, on the
pavement opposite the Express Train. There had been complaints of
disorderliness in Praed Street at closing time. There had been a large
number of people passing along the pavement, and the sudden surge of
twenty or thirty men from the door of the public house caused a few
moments confusion. He heard a lot of shouting, then saw a man fall on
the pavement. A group immediately gathered round the fallen man and
hid him from sight until he pushed them aside.

Asked if he could form any estimate of the time which elapsed between
his seeing the man fall and his reaching his side, the constable said,
it could not have been more than fifteen seconds. He did not see
anybody resembling the black haired sailor described by a previous
witness, but had there been such a man he would have had ample time to
disappear in the crowd in the interval. He could not distinguish faces
across the street, it was too foggy. His ambulance training had
convinced him that the deceased was dead when he reached him.

A house-surgeon at St. Martha’s described the wound. It would not
require the exercise of any great force to drive the knife in, but the
location of the blow showed a certain knowledge of anatomy. The knife
had passed right through the outer clothing of the deceased; it was
only when the body was undressed that it was discovered. It seemed
difficult to imagine how a man holding a blade without a handle could
have driven it in so far. Death from such a wound would be practically
instantaneous, but there would be no external hæmorrhage.

The coroner, addressing the jury, made it quite plain that although
there was no doubt how deceased met his death there was no evidence as
to how the blow was delivered. The jury, taking their clue from his
remarks, found that the deceased had been murdered by some persons or
persons unknown, and added a rider expressing their sympathy with his
widow and daughter.

Mr. Samuel Copperdock, who had escorted Mrs. Tovey and Ivy to the
court, brought them back to his place in Praed Street for tea. In Mr.
Copperdock’s mind there still lingered a strong suspicion that Wal
Snyder and the Express Train gang were in some way mixed up in the
affair. His disappointment that someone had not been brought to book
made him unusually silent, and it was not until tea was over, and he
and Mrs. Tovey were ensconced in arm-chairs in his comfortable
parlour, that he resumed his accustomed cheerfulness.

Mrs. Tovey, a voluminous figure in the deepest of black, had taken the
tragedy with her accustomed philosophy. She was not the sort of woman
to give way to despair; and all her life she had faced the ups and
down of fortune with the same outward placidity. Her inner feelings
were her own concern; even her husband had never attempted to probe
their depth. Besides, Mrs. Tovey belonged to a class which cannot
afford to let sentiment interfere with the practical considerations of
the moment.

“I shall keep on the business,” she was saying. “’Tisn’t as though I’d
been left without a penny, in a manner of speaking. Jim had a tidy bit
put away; he always used to say he was saving it up for our old age.
Then there’ll be the insurance money. Ivy’s a good girl, she hasn’t
cost us nothing for the last year or two, and it’s her I’m thinking of
mostly. She’ll want a home yet for a bit, and she couldn’t have a
better one.”

Mr. Copperdock glanced over his shoulder towards the other end of the
room, where Ivy and Ted were holding an earnest conversation in low
tones. It was Thursday afternoon, early closing day, and the shop
below was shut, a circumstance for which Ted appeared devoutly
grateful.

“I shouldn’t wonder if you lost Ivy before very long,” said Mr.
Copperdock slyly. “But she’s a good girl, as you say. But you’ll never
manage the business by yourself, Mrs. Tovey. Who’s going along to do
the bit of buying of a morning?”

“I’ll manage easy enough,” replied Mrs. Tovey confidently. “I shall
take young Alf into the shop, and get another lad to drive the van.
You’ll find I’ll manage to rub along very comfortable, Mr.
Copperdock.”

They entered upon an earnest discussion of the science of
greengrocery, heedless of the equally earnest discussion which was
going on behind their backs.

“No, it’s no use, Ted, not yet,” Ivy was saying. “You none of you seem
to understand quite. It’s different for Mum; she’s got the business to
look after, and she doesn’t think of anything else. I can’t forget how
good Dad always was to me, and we just couldn’t do anything he
wouldn’t have liked.”

“You mean he wouldn’t have liked you to—to walk out with me?” put in
Ted, half resentfully.

Ivy blushed in spite of herself. “It wasn’t that, exactly,” she
replied. “Mind, he never said anything to me, but I’ve got it out of
Mum since. He always wanted me to—to get on in the world, and be a
credit to the education he’s given me. And I feel that even now he’s
dead, I’ve got to try and do what he wanted.”

“It isn’t that there’s anybody else?” he suggested with a note of
anxiety in his voice.

“There isn’t anybody else, Ted,” she replied, looking him straight in
the face. “But I’m not going to promise anything until I’ve got over
the shock of his being killed like that. Oh, Ted, who can have done
it? He hadn’t an enemy in the world, not a real enemy, I mean.”

Ted shook his head helplessly. “I can’t make it out,” he replied. “I
can’t believe Wal Snyder had anything to do with it. After all, if—if
he wanted to be friends with you, it wasn’t the way to go about it.”

“Wal Snyder must have known perfectly well that I’d never have had
anything to do with him,” exclaimed Ivy indignantly. The disclosure of
that episode at the inquest had roused her to a pitch of anger she
rarely displayed. “Besides, he’s too much of a worm to do a thing like
that. I’d like to see him hanged, just the same.”

Ted tactfully disregarded this piece of feminine logic. “It must have
been some lunatic, or perhaps, whoever it was mistook your father for
someone else,” he replied vaguely.

“And sent him that telephone message first,” she struck in, with a
touch of scorn. “No, poor Dad was murdered deliberately. Oh, Ted, if
only I were a man, and could find out who did it!”

Ted, looking at her clenched hands and tear-filled eyes, felt suddenly
the urge of a great resolve. “Ivy, if I were to find out who it was,
would you marry me?” he exclaimed impulsively.

Her eyes dropped before his ardent gaze. “Perhaps,” she murmured.

Their further conversation was interrupted by the stately rising of
Mrs. Tovey from her chair.

“Come along, Ivy,” she said. “It’s time we were getting along home.”

Ivy rose obediently, as Mr. Copperdock helped her mother into her
cloak. “Ted’ll see you home, Mrs. Tovey,” he said. “I don’t like the
thought of your being about the streets alone.”

“That’s very kind of you, Mr. Copperdock,” replied Mrs. Tovey. “I
really don’t know what I should have done if it hadn’t been for all
your goodness. You’ll come back to our place to-morrow and have a bit
of something after the funeral?”

“I’d be very glad to, Mrs. Tovey,” said Mr. Copperdock. He walked with
them as far as the door of the shop, and stood there a few seconds,
until he lost sight of Mrs. Tovey’s ample form among the crowd. Then
he walked slowly up the stairs, and flung himself into his own
particular chair.

“I wonder if she suspects anything?” he muttered, with a reflective
frown. “I’ll have to go cautious-like, I can see that.”

Mr. Copperdock sat for a long time, motionless, his usually cheerful
face furrowed in deep thought. He hated being alone at any time, but
somehow this evening it was doubly distasteful. Ted was a long time
coming back; no doubt Mrs. Tovey, hospitable soul, had asked him to
step in. It was no good stepping across to Elmer Ludgrove’s; Thursday
afternoon was that gentleman’s busiest day of the week. The herbalist
never closed on Thursday. His customers were for the most part people
who were engaged in trade, and the weekly half-holiday was their only
opportunity for consultations. Also it seemed a long time before it
would be his usual hour for going to the Cambridge Arms. Mr.
Copperdock consoled himself with the thought that, as one who had
actually attended the inquest, he would not lack an attentive
audience.

In due course Ted came back, with a suppressed light of excitement in
his eyes. He said very little until they had finished tea, and then,
_à propos_ of nothing in particular, he burst out with the subject
which occupied his mind. “I say, Dad, I would like to find out who
killed poor old Tovey!” he exclaimed.

Mr. Copperdock glanced at him in astonishment. “Would you, my lad?” he
replied sarcastically. “Think you’re a sucking Sherlock Holmes,
perhaps? You take it from me, if the police can’t lay their hands on
the chap, ’tain’t likely you will.”

Ted sighed heavily. In his heart of hearts he was of the same opinion
himself. But the magnificence of the reward had blinded him to the
difficulties which lay in his path. In every thriller which he had
ever read the hero had at least the fragment of a clue to work upon.
But rack his brains as he would, Ted could not hit upon the faintest
idea of how to set about looking for one.

His father continued to look at him with a not unkindly smile. “I
dessay you think that Ivy would give a lot to know, eh?” he said, his
native shrewdness carrying him straight to the point. “Well, I
wouldn’t be disheartened if I was you. Women’s queer folk, and they
often takes the will for the deed, as the saying is. But you stick to
the tobacco trade, my boy, and don’t go trying no detective tricks on
your own, or you’ll find yourself in trouble.”

It was not until the following evening that Mr. Copperdock had a
chance of a word with Mr. Ludgrove. The excitement engendered by Mr.
Tovey’s funeral had kept him busy all the morning, and on his return
from that ceremony he had found the herbalist’s shop full of people.
But as he was coming back from his evening visit to the Cambridge
Arms, he overtook Mr. Ludgrove, who was strolling with a leisurely air
along the pavement of Praed Street.

They were glad to see one another. “I have been hoping for a chance of
a chat with you ever since yesterday,” said Mr. Ludgrove. “Of course,
I read the report of the inquest in the papers, but naturally I should
be interested in a fuller description. As you see, I am on my way home
from my usual evening stroll. Would you care to come in for a few
minutes?”

Mr. Copperdock laid his hand on his friend’s arm. “No, no, you come
over to my place,” he replied hospitably. “Ted’s sure to have a decent
fire going, and there’s a bottle of whiskey in the cupboard. And it’s
rarely enough you find time to come and see me, and that’s a fact.”

Mr. Ludgrove agreed, and for the second time the tobacconist went over
the story of the inquest. His son listened attentively, not so much to
his father’s words as to the comments of the herbalist. He had great
faith in Mr. Ludgrove’s wisdom, and he felt that at any time he might
suggest some clue which could be followed up.

But Mr. Ludgrove disappointed him. “It is really the most remarkable
affair,” he said as his friend came to the end of his recital. “I
confess that I have puzzled over it more than once since last Monday
morning. In fact, I have no doubt that I shall amuse myself by
speculating upon it during the week-end.”

“Going away?” asked Mr. Copperdock incuriously.

Mr. Ludgrove nodded. “I hope to catch the 12.35 from Liverpool Street
to-morrow,” he replied.

“Weed hunting, as usual?” said Mr. Copperdock facetiously.

“If you like to call it so,” answered Mr. Ludgrove. “As you know, I
employ most of my week-ends looking for our rarer English plants. It
has become the custom to sneer at the simple remedies of our
ancestors, but I assure you that there are plants growing in the
hedgerow, if one can only find them, which will cure almost any human
complaint, and it is my favourite practice to seek for them.”

Mr. Copperdock shook his head. “Can’t say as I should find much fun in
it,” he said. “Too lonely a business altogether. I likes to have
someone to talk to when I’m on a holiday. And where might you be going
this time?”

“A little place I know in Suffolk, not very far from Ipswich. Now why
don’t you come with me, Mr. Copperdock? I shall stay at the inn, a
most pleasant little place, and we could go out searching for plants
together.”

But Mr. Copperdock was not to be tempted. “It’s very good of you, I’m
sure,” he replied. “But, as a matter of fact, the country isn’t very
alive, leastways not at this time of the year. Perhaps I’ll come with
you some time in the summer, if you’re going to stay at a decent
little pub. Some of them country pubs ain’t half bad if you’re
thirsty.”

After a little further conversation Mr. Ludgrove took his departure,
and Mr. Copperdock, after a final drink, retired to bed. But it is to
be feared that his thoughts gave him very little rest. He almost
regretted that he had not accepted Ludgrove’s invitation. For it was
being slowly borne in upon him that his agitation would drive him to
confide in the wisdom of the herbalist. Ludgrove could be trusted not
to give him away, and would certainly give him good advice.



Chapter IV

The Poisoned Pipe-stem

Mr. Ludgrove returned from Suffolk by a late train on Sunday night,
burdened with a capacious suit-case, which he laid on the bench in the
inner room. He made himself a cup of cocoa, and then proceeded
leisurely to unpack the case.

It contained a carefully arranged mass of plants, which he laid out in
rows, attaching to each a label upon which he scribbled its name. He
was thus busily engaged, when he was interrupted by a loud knocking
upon the door of the shop, which he had locked behind him.

The herbalist was not a man who allowed himself to be disturbed by
trifles. He merely smiled and glanced at his plants, not a half of
which were yet properly classified. Then he went towards the door. It
had sometimes happened that one of his clients, in urgent need of his
services, had hammered on the door during the hours when the shop was
shut. Mr. Ludgrove, if he happened to be within, made a point of
answering these summonses. At any hour he was prepared to do what he
could to relieve pain or anxiety.

The door opened, disclosing a short, stout figure upon the step. The
rather austere lines of Mr. Ludgrove’s face widened into a smile of
hospitable welcome.

“Come in, Mr. Copperdock!” he exclaimed. “I haven’t been back more
than a few minutes, but there’s a fire in the back room.”

Mr. Copperdock nodded. “Thanks, Ludgrove,” he said, as he came in. “I
know you’re just back, I saw you come in. And I thought to myself that
this was a very good chance of having a few minutes’ chat with you.”

“I’m only too glad you came over,” replied Mr. Ludgrove, leading the
way to the back room. “Bring that chair up closer to the fire. I’ve
just made myself a cup of cocoa. Will you have one, too? the kettle’s
still boiling.”

“Not for me, thank you kindly all the same,” said Mr. Copperdock.
“Cocoa’s not exactly in my line. A man of my age can’t afford to put
on weight, you know.”

His eyes strayed towards a cupboard in the corner of the room, the
door of which his host had already opened. From it appeared a bottle
of whiskey and a siphon, which were placed on the table within reach
of Mr. Copperdock’s hand. At a gesture from Mr. Ludgrove, the
tobacconist poured himself out a drink and held it to his lips. It was
noticeable that his hand trembled slightly as he did so.

For a minute or so Mr. Copperdock sat silently in his chair, glancing
nervously about the room. It was obvious that he had something on his
mind, but could not find the words in which to unburden himself. His
host, skilled in the art of encouraging the tongue-tied, appeared not
to notice his confusion, and strolled over towards the bench upon
which his harvest was laid out.

Mr. Copperdock’s eyes followed him. “Hullo, did you bring that lot
back with you this time?” he enquired in a tone which he endeavoured
to render conversational.

“Yes, they’re rather a good collection,” replied Mr. Ludgrove. “There
are one or two quite scarce plants among them, of which I have been
anxious to secure specimens for a long time. I had a most enjoyable
time. You ought to have come with me, Mr. Copperdock.”

“I wish I had, I’d have been saved a deal of worry,” said Mr.
Copperdock fervently. Then, with scarcely a pause, he added, “Do you
know old Ben Colburn?”

“The baker at the other end of the street?” replied Mr. Ludgrove. “I
always buy my bread at his shop, but I hardly know Ben Colburn
himself, I have seen his son Dick several times. Isn’t Dick a friend
of your lad’s?”

For an instant Mr. Copperdock made no reply. His face grew even redder
than usual, and he picked with his fingers at the arms of his chair.
Mr. Ludgrove, recognising the symptoms, knew that at last he was
approaching the point of this late visit. He walked across the room,
sat down in the chair on the opposite side of the fire, and waited.

“Old Ben Colburn’s dead,” blurted out the tobacconist at last, as
though the words had been torn from his lips.

Mr. Ludgrove raised his eyebrows, “Indeed?” he murmured. “Rather a
sudden end, surely? I was in the shop on Friday, talking to Dick, and
he said nothing of his father being ill.”

“No, he wouldn’t,” said Mr. Copperdock grimly, “He wasn’t taken ill
until about two o’clock yesterday afternoon, and he was dead by
tea-time.”

“The usual story in such cases, I suppose?” suggested Mr. Ludgrove. “A
diseased heart, and a sudden attack ending fatally?”

“Worse than that,” replied Mr. Copperdock slowly. Then suddenly he
raised his eyes and looked fixedly at his host. “What do you know
about young Dick?” he asked.

It was the herbalist’s turn to hesitate, “I might reply that I am a
customer of his,” he said at last. “It would be the truth, but not the
whole truth. To you, I do not mind admitting in the strictest
confidence that he has several times come to me for advice. You will
forgive me if I am unable to tell you anything further.”

Mr. Copperdock nodded. It was well known that Mr. Ludgrove had never
divulged even a hint of the curious stories which had been told him in
hesitating whispers in the privacy of this very room. It was the
certain knowledge that this was so which gave so many of his clients
the courage to confess to him their most secret troubles.

“Well, put it this way,” said Mr. Copperdock. “You know that young
Dick and his father didn’t hit it off quite, don’t you?”

“I may as well confess to that knowledge, since neither of them have
made any secret of the fact,” replied Mr. Ludgrove.

“Old Ben was a bit of a character in his way,” continued Mr.
Copperdock. “He used to drop in sometimes at the Cambridge Arms, and I
got to know him quite well, in an off-hand sort of way. He had the
idea that he was the only man in London who could bake bread, and he
often used to tell me that he spent all day and half the night in the
bakehouse. He said it was the finest one of its size anywhere, and he
used to take me round and look at it sometimes. I couldn’t see
anything wonderful about it, but that don’t matter. Ever been there
yourself?”

“Never into the bakehouse. I have been into the shop at least twice a
week for the last four years,” replied Mr. Ludgrove.

“Well, the bakehouse is away behind, you go up a long passage from the
shop to get to it. Old Ben spent most of his time in the bakehouse,
leaving the shop to the lad. But he was a suspicious old cove, and he
always had it in his mind that Dick was trying to make a bit out of
the business. Couldn’t blame him if he had, the old man kept him short
enough. But Dick hadn’t much chance. There’s a cash register in the
shop, through which every penny of the takings has to pass.”

Mr. Ludgrove nodded. “I know, I’ve often noticed it,” he agreed.

“Every afternoon between two and three, when he’d had his dinner, old
Ben used to come into the shop and sit at the cash register, checking
the takings. And he always smoked a pipe while he was doing it. Queer
thing he never smoked in the bakehouse, only just this one pipe in the
day. He would smoke it through, then refill it and put it on a shelf
in the corner of the shop, ready for the next day. I suppose he done
the same thing every day for a dozen years or more. Now, you remember
that Friday was poor Jim Tovey’s funeral?”

“I do,” replied Mr. Ludgrove. “You remember that I came in to see you
that same evening.”

“So you did. Well, while I was out, Old Ben comes round to my place to
buy a pipe. He only kept one going at a time, and when the old one
cracked he bought a new one. Always came to me for them, he did. Ted
sold him one of the kind he always has, and out he goes.

“Mind you, this is what Ted tells me. The rest of the story, Ted told
me last night, after I got back from the Cambridge Arms. Seems young
Dick had been in when I was over there and told him all about it. Old
Ben goes back to his place, fills his new pipe, and puts it on the
shelf ready for his usual smoke on Saturday afternoon. Dick swears
nobody touched it in the meantime. The old man was very fussy about
his pipe, and it was always left alone.

“On Saturday, yesterday, that is, Ben comes back from his dinner a
little after two, and the first thing he does is to pick up his pipe
and light it. All at once he takes it out of his mouth and cusses.
Dick asks him what’s the matter, and he says that the mouthpiece is
rough and that he’s scratched his tongue on it. They have a look at
the pipe together, and the old man finds a tiny splinter of glass
stuck to the mouthpiece. He scrapes it off with a knife, lights his
pipe again, and Dick goes out to get his dinner, same as he always
does when the old man comes into the shop.”

Mr. Copperdock paused, and the herbalist, who had been listening
attentively, took the opportunity of putting in a question. “Mrs.
Colburn has been dead some little time, I believe?”

“Yes, ten years or more, if my memory serves me right. Dick and his
father lived over the shop, with a charwoman to come in and do for
them in the morning. When Dick comes back from his dinner, a little
before three, the old man was still sitting at the cash register, and
Dick sees at once that something is wrong. The old chap can hardly
speak, says his tongue’s very swollen, and that he feels stiff all
over. Dick slips out sharp and gets a doctor, and between them they
gets Ben upstairs to bed. Doctor, he did what he could, but it wasn’t
any use, and poor old Ben dies in two or three hours.”

“What an extraordinary thing!” exclaimed Mr. Ludgrove.

“That’s what the doctor said. He wanted to find the bit of glass which
had scratched old Ben’s tongue, and he and Dick had a hunt for it, but
it must have fallen on the floor of the shop. It was only a tiny
piece, anyway. Of course they never found it, but the doctor says
there must have been some extraordinary powerful poison on it, and I
can’t see how a bit of glass like that could get stuck on the
mouthpiece of a pipe accidental like.”

“Of course, nicotine acts as a poison if it is injected into the
blood,” suggested Mr. Ludgrove. “It is just possible that the fragment
of glass was harmless enough, but that the nicotine in the pipe found
its way into the scratch.” But Mr. Copperdock shook his head. “It was
a new pipe, what hadn’t ever been smoked before,” he replied. “Bought
at my place the day before, as I told you.”

“Did your son examine the pipe before he gave it to Mr. Colburn?”
asked Mr. Ludgrove quickly.

“That’s just what I asked him, and he says he can’t be sure. Of
course, he didn’t see any glass or he’d have given old Ben another
pipe. We gets them in dozens, each pipe twisted up in a bit of paper.
Ted took the first that came out of the box, tore the paper off it,
and handed it to Ben, who put it straight into his pocket. I’ve looked
at the rest of the box since, and there’s no sign of any glass on any
of them.”

“You say that Mr. Colburn filled the pipe as soon as he got home, and
put it in the usual place,” said Mr. Ludgrove slowly. “It was lying
there until two o’clock on Saturday. Anybody might have tampered with
it in the meanwhile. The cash register, and I suppose the shelf where
the pipe was kept, is within easy reach of anybody coming into the
shop.”

“I’m afraid that won’t work,” replied Mr. Copperdock, shaking his
head. “There’s not one in a thousand as goes into the shop that know’s
the pipe’s there. You didn’t yourself till I told you just now, yet
you say you’re a regular customer. No, if that pipe was tampered with,
it was somebody on the other side of the counter what did it.”

“Then you are quite convinced in your own mind that Mr. Colburn was
deliberately murdered?” suggested Mr. Ludgrove. “But what motive could
anybody have for desiring his death?”

“What motive had anybody for murdering poor old Jim Tovey last week?”
retorted Mr. Copperdock. “There’s only one person who gains anything
by Ben’s death, and who that is you know as well as I do!”

“I can’t help thinking that you are taking too grave a view of the
case,” said Mr. Ludgrove. “I admit that it is difficult to account for
a piece of poisoned glass finding its way on to Mr. Colburn’s pipe by
accident, but murder is a very grave charge, and there is hardly
sufficient evidence at the moment to warrant it.”

Mr. Copperdock braced himself in his chair as though to give himself
the strength to utter his next words. “Ludgrove,” he said
impressively. “I _know_ poor Ben Colburn was murdered, same as I know
Jim Tovey was murdered. And it was the same hand as struck them both
down.”

Mr. Ludgrove sank slowly back into his chair, and a faint smile
twinkled for a moment at the corner of his lips. But before he could
make any remark, Mr. Copperdock, who had been watching him closely,
continued.

“It’s all very well for you to laugh, but neither you nor any other
living soul knows what I do. Now just you listen, and see if I’m not
right. Last Wednesday, I was in the Cambridge Arms in the evening,
same as I almost always am. In comes old Ben Colburn, and comes
straight over to me. He puts his hand in his pocket, and slaps an
ordinary bone counter down on the table in front of me. ‘Now then,
Sam, what’s the meaning of this little joke?’ he says.

“I looks at the counter and I looks at him. ‘What do you mean, what’s
the joke?’ I says.

“Why, didn’t you send me this?” he says, suspicious like.

“I told him I hadn’t, and then he says that it came to him by post
that morning, wrapped up in a bit of blank paper. ‘I made sure it was
one of your jokes, Sam,’ he says. I picked up the counter and looked
at it. On one side it had the figure II drawn on it in red ink. ‘What
does it mean?’ I said. ‘That’s just what I want to know,’ says Ben.
‘You shove it in your pocket, Sam, you’re better at finding out that
sort of thing than I am.’ So I shoved it in my pocket, and here it
is.”

Mr. Ludgrove took the counter which the tobacconist handed him and
looked at it curiously. It was just as Mr. Copperdock had described
it, a white bone counter, about the size of a halfpenny, with the
Roman numeral II, carefully traced upon it in red ink.

“I never thought about it again, until this afternoon,” continued Mr.
Copperdock. “Naturally I didn’t connect it with Ben’s death. Why
should I? But to-day, being Sunday, I went round to see Mrs. Tovey
neighbour-like. You see, it was her first Sunday after Jim’s death,
and I thought that she and Ivy might get brooding over things.”

Mr. Copperdock looked anxiously at his friend as he spoke, but the
expression on the herbalist’s face was one of polite interest only.
“Very thoughtful of you, I’m sure,” he murmured. “I hope that Mrs.
Tovey is not taking her husband’s death too much to heart.”

“She’s bearing up as well as can be expected,” replied Mr. Copperdock.
“She and I got to talking about Jim, and wondering whoever it could
have been that murdered him. She was telling me all about the
telephone call, and she went on to say that this was the second queer
thing that happened just before he died. Naturally I asked her what
the first was, and she told me that on the Friday morning before his
death, a typewritten envelope came addressed to him. He opened it, and
all there was inside was a white counter with the number I drawn on it
in red ink. Now what do you make of that?”

Mr. Ludgrove sat silent for a moment under his friend’s triumphant
gaze, a thoughtful frown upon his face. “This is most extraordinary,”
he said at last. “If your facts are correct—not that I doubt them for
a moment, but I know how fatally easy it is to find presages after the
event—it means that both Mr. Tovey and Mr. Colburn received, a couple
of days or so before their respective deaths, a white counter bearing
a numeral in red ink. It is almost certain that both counters were
sent by the same person, and, if they were intended as a warning, we
may infer, as you said, that both men were murdered by the same hand.”

Mr. Copperdock nodded rather impatiently. “Just what I told you, all
along,” he said.

“But, my dear sir, look at the difficulties which that theory
entails,” objected Mr. Ludgrove. “We are agreed that it is impossible
to think of any motive for the murder of Mr. Tovey, and I at least am
inclined to say the same regarding the murder of Mr. Colburn. Yet now
we are faced with the problem of finding a man who had a motive for
murdering both of them. By the way, do you happen to know if they were
ever associated in any way?”

“Never!” replied Mr. Copperdock emphatically. “Although they’d both
lived in these parts most of their lives, I don’t suppose they even
knew one another by sight.”

“The fact that they had nothing in common makes it all the more
puzzling,” said Mr. Ludgrove reflectively. “But perhaps you have
thought of a way out of the difficulty?”

A cloud came over Mr. Copperdock’s naturally cheerful face, and there
was a marked hesitancy in his tone as he replied. “Aye, I have thought
of something, and it’s that that’s been worrying me. Mind, I don’t
believe it myself, but I’m in mortal fear lest someone else should see
it too.”

“I think I can guess what you mean,” said Mr. Ludgrove gently. “I know
as well as you do that it isn’t true, but we’re both of us too well
aware of the mischief that can be caused by whispering tongues to
treat it as unimportant. You mean that young Colburn was not on good
terms with his father, that he and your son are great friends, and
that your son sold Mr. Colburn the pipe which is supposed to have been
the agency of his death.”

“I do mean that,” replied Mr. Copperdock deliberately. “I mean too
that Ted is very sweet on Ivy Tovey, and that poor old Jim wasn’t very
keen on the idea. Now you see the sort of lying whispers that might
get about if all this was known. And I’m blest if I see what I can do
about it.”

“I think you told me that you had some conversation with a Police
Inspector last week on the subject of Mr. Tovey’s murder?” suggested
Mr. Ludgrove.

“That’s right,” replied Mr. Copperdock. “Very decent sort of chap he
was, too. What about him?”

“Do you know where and how to get hold of him?”

“Yes, he left me his card. I’ve got it at home somewhere.”

“Well, Mr. Copperdock, if you will take my advice you will go and see
him, and tell him everything you know, as you have just told me. It’s
all bound to come out, sooner or later, and if you have already
informed the police, your position will be all the stronger. Don’t you
agree?”

“Yes, I suppose I do,” replied Mr. Copperdock reluctantly. “But it
seems terrible, like giving evidence against my own flesh and blood.”

“On the contrary, you will be doing the very best for your son. A
frank statement of facts is always the best defence of the innocent.
Tell your friend the Inspector everything, not forgetting the curious
incident of the numbered discs. He will know better than I do what
advice to give you in the matter. And, if you feel that I can be of
the slightest assistance to you, do not hesitate to come to me at
once.”

After some further discussion Mr. Copperdock agreed to follow his
friend’s advice, and, after a parting drink, went home, somewhat
comforted. The herbalist, having locked the door behind him, returned
to the interrupted classification of his plants. But, from the slight
frown which passed across his face from time to time, one might have
guessed that he was thinking more of his conversation with Mr.
Copperdock than of the specimens before him.



Chapter V

Inspector Whyland

The death of Mr. Colburn, following so closely upon that of Mr. Tovey,
caused a distinct sensation in Praed Street and its immediate
neighbourhood. Suspicion was, so to speak, in the air, and anybody
known to have been intimate with either of the dead men was looked at
askance, and became the subject of whispered comment when their backs
were turned. Not that this floating suspicion actually settled down
upon any individual head. But Praed Street discovered an uneasy
feeling that the two inexplicable deaths of which it had been the
scene indicated that it harboured a murderer.

On the Wednesday morning following Mr. Ludgrove’s visit to Suffolk, a
man walked into his shop and rapped upon the counter. The herbalist
emerged from the back room at the summons, and, as was his habit,
glanced gravely at his customer. He saw before him a youngish man,
immaculately dressed, who immediately turned towards him
interrogatively. “Mr. Ludgrove?” he said.

The herbalist bowed. “That is my name,” he replied. “Can I be of any
service to you?”

The stranger placed a card upon the counter, with an apologetic
gesture. “I’m Detective Inspector Whyland, attached to the F
Division,” he said. “And if you could spare me a few minutes, I should
be very grateful. I’m awfully sorry to have to intrude in business
hours.”

“Oh, pray do not apologize, I am rarely very busy in the morning,”
replied Mr. Ludgrove courteously. “Perhaps you would not mind coming
through this door. We shall be able to talk more privately.”

Inspector Whyland accepted the invitation, and sat down in the chair
offered him. Mr. Ludgrove having pressed him to smoke, sat down in the
opposite chair, and looked at him enquiringly.

“I daresay that you can guess what I have come to talk about,” began
the Inspector, with a pleasant smile. “I may as well confess at once
that I want your help. We policemen are not the super-men which some
people think we ought to be, and most of us are only too anxious to
ask for assistance wherever we are likely to get it. And I personally
am under a debt of gratitude to you for persuading Mr. Copperdock to
unburden himself to me.”

Mr. Ludgrove smiled. “Oh, he told you, did he?” he replied. “It was
much the best thing he could do. I hope he convinced you, as he
certainly did me, that both he and his son were completely innocent of
any knowledge of these queer happenings.”

It was the Inspector’s turn to smile. “He did. I don’t think that Mr.
Copperdock is of the stuff of which deliberate murderers are made, and
from what I have seen of the son, I fancy the same applies to him. But
may I, since you appear to be pretty intimate with Mr. Copperdock, ask
you one or two questions about him? You needn’t answer them unless you
like.”

“Most certainly I will answer them to the best of my ability,” replied
Mr. Ludgrove gravely.

“Thank you. In the first place, can you suggest why he is so obviously
confused when any reference is made to the Tovey family? I understand
that his son and Tovey’s daughter are—well, great friends, but that
could hardly account for his manner.”

Again Mr. Ludgrove smiled, this time with genuine amusement. “My dear
sir, haven’t you guessed the reason? I did, some days ago. Mrs. Tovey
is, I believe, a very charming woman, and by no means too old to
consider the possibility of marrying again. Mind you, Mr. Copperdock
is convinced that his secret is safely locked in his own breast, and I
should forfeit his friendship if he had any inkling that I shared it.”

Inspector Whyland laughed with an obvious air of relief. “Oh, that’s
the way the wind blows, is it?” he said. “You may rest assured that I
shall be the soul of discretion. I had an uncomfortable feeling that
he knew something that he did not care to tell me. Now, if I may
trouble you with another question, what do you know of the relations
between the Copperdocks and the Colburns?”

This time Mr. Ludgrove shook his head. “Nothing at first hand,” he
replied, “only what Mr. Copperdock has told me, which is doubtless the
same as what he told you.”

“You will forgive my pressing the point, Mr. Ludgrove,” persisted the
Inspector. “But I gather from Mr. Copperdock’s remarks that you are to
some extent in the confidence of young Colburn.”

Mr. Ludgrove looked him straight in the face. “Inspector Whyland,” he
said gravely, “I should like you fully to realize my position. Many of
the inhabitants of this part of London believe, rightly or wrongly,
that my experience of the world is greater than theirs. Consequently
they frequently seek my advice upon the most personal and intimate
matters. I have been the recipient of many confidences, which it has
been my invariable rule never to mention to a third person. Dick
Colburn has consulted me more than once, and it is only because I
believe it to be in his interest that I am prepared to break my rule
in his case.”

“I fully appreciate your motives, Mr. Ludgrove,” replied the
Inspector. “I will make no use of anything you care to tell me without
your permission.”

“Thank you, Inspector,” said Mr. Ludgrove simply. “Dick Colburn
informed me some months ago that he found it very difficult to get on
with his father. His chief complaint was that although he performed
the whole work of the shop, his father treated him as though he were
still a child, and refused to allow him any share of the profits of
the business. I advised him to persuade his father to admit him into
partnership, and if he proved obdurate, to announce his intention of
seeking work elsewhere. I think it is only fair to add that the lad
came to see me yesterday evening, in order to assure me that he had no
share in his father’s death.”

Inspector Whyland shrugged his shoulders. “In spite of appearances I
am inclined to believe him,” he replied wearily. “Frankly, Mr.
Ludgrove, I am completely at a loss. As you know, the jury at the
inquest on Mr. Colburn returned an open verdict, but I think there can
be very little doubt that he was deliberately murdered. We can rule
out suicide, people don’t take such elaborate steps to kill
themselves. And the circumstances seem too remarkable to be
accidental, which brings us back to Mr. Copperdock and his remarkable
story of the numbered discs. What do you make of that, Mr. Ludgrove?”

“Very little, although I have puzzled over it a good deal, since I
heard it,” replied the herbalist. “Of course, it is possible that the
receipt by Mr. Colburn of the one you have doubtless seen had nothing
whatever to do with his death, and that the combined imagination of
Mr. Copperdock and Mrs. Tovey evolved the first out of something
equally harmless. Mrs. Tovey is the only person who claims to have
seen it, I understand.”

“And yet her accounts of it are remarkably consistent,” said the
Inspector. “I went to see her and introduced the subject as tactfully
as I could. She described the incident in almost exactly the same
words as Mr. Copperdock used, and added that her husband, attaching no
importance to it, threw counter, envelope and all into the fire. Her
daughter, Ivy, was not present at the time. And yet, if we apply the
obvious deduction to the sending of these numbered counters, what
possible motive could anybody have for murdering two peaceful and
elderly tradesmen, apparently strangers to one another, or, still
more, for warning them first? It only adds another problem to this
extraordinary business.”

“Are you going to make the story of the numbered counters public?”
asked Mr. Ludgrove.

“One of my reasons for coming to see you was to ask you to say nothing
about it,” replied the Inspector. “We have decided that there is
nothing to be gained by letting it be known. Bone counters of this
size are very common, and we are not likely to learn where these
particular ones originated. On the other hand, the minute the story
becomes known, there will be an epidemic of counters bearing the
number III in red ink. The Post Office will be overwhelmed by
envelopes containing them, and every one of the recipients will come
clamouring to us for protection. You may think this is an
exaggeration. But you have no idea of the effect of crime upon some
people’s mentality.”

Mr. Ludgrove laughed softly. “I think I have,” he replied. “I haven’t
been a sort of confidential adviser to the poorer classes all these
years for nothing. Nearly everybody who has been in this room for the
last week has had definite knowledge of the murderer of Mr. Tovey, for
which knowledge they seem to think it is my duty to pay a large sum of
money. When I tell them to go to the police their enthusiasm
evaporates with amazing rapidity. And since you people offered a
reward for Wal Snyder’s sailor, the whole neighbourhood appears to
have seen him.”

“So I imagine,” said the Inspector. “There is usually a queue at the
police station waiting to claim the reward. But what could we do? I
confess I was very sceptical about the existence of this man; but I’ve
bullied the wretched Wal half a dozen times, drunk and sober, and he
sticks to the story. ‘S’welp me, it’s as true as I’m standing here,’
he says, ‘a big tall bloke, dressed like a sailor, with a black beard,
an ugly gash on his cheek, and a woollen cap.’ We had no option but to
advertise for such a man.”

“Well, I hope you’ll find him, Inspector,” remarked Mr. Ludgrove. “But
you’ll forgive my saying that I have grave doubts about it. Even Mr.
Copperdock, who spends a large part of his time watching the people
who pass his shop, has never seen anybody answering his description.
And again I find it difficult to imagine a black-bearded sailor with a
scar having a grudge against Mr. Tovey. Besides, he doesn’t sound the
sort of person to deliver numbered counters in typewritten envelopes.”

The Inspector rose from his chair with a smile. “It is a maxim of the
police never to admit defeat,” he said. “I am immensely obliged to you
for your courtesy, Mr. Ludgrove. Perhaps if you hear of anything which
has any possible bearing on the case you will send for me?”

The herbalist willingly consenting to this, Inspector Whyland took his
departure. He had scarcely been gone five minutes before Mr. Ludgrove,
who had returned to the back room, heard Mr. Copperdock’s voice in the
shop.

“Come in, Mr. Copperdock,” called the herbalist genially.

The curtain was furtively drawn aside, and Mr. Copperdock came in, a
look of deep anxiety upon his face. “That was Inspector Whyland in
here just now, wasn’t it?” he enquired.

“It was,” replied Mr. Ludgrove. “We had quite a long chat.” Then, with
a sudden change of manner, he laid his hand on his friend’s shoulder.
“Look here, Mr. Copperdock,” he said earnestly, “get out of your head
all idea that the police have any suspicions of you or your son. I can
assure you that they have not, and that your straightforwardness in
going to them and telling them all you know has impressed them greatly
in your favour.”

“Thank God for that!” exclaimed the tobacconist fervently. “I’ve been
terrible worried these last few days. I’ve laid awake at nights and
puzzled over it all again and again. I’ve even given up going to the
Cambridge Arms of an evening. I sort of feel that the fellows there
don’t talk to me quite in the way they did.”

“Oh, nonsense!” exclaimed Mr. Ludgrove. “You mustn’t let this prey on
your mind. We all know as well as you do that you have done nothing to
reproach yourself with. Now I must ask you to excuse me, for I think I
hear a customer in the shop.”

As the days went by, and no further developments took place, Mr.
Copperdock’s face regained its accustomed cheerfulness, and he resumed
his visits to the Cambridge Arms. The newspapers found fresh
sensations with which to fill their columns, and even Praed Street, in
the stimulus to trade furnished by the approach of Christmas, began to
forget the strange occurrences of which it had been the scene. Ted
Copperdock developed a new smartness of appearance and carefulness of
speech, no doubt the results of his frequent enjoyment of Ivy’s
company. It was only natural that on Sundays, when the young people
were out at the Pictures, Mr. Copperdock should walk over to Lisson
Grove to console Mrs. Tovey’s loneliness. Only Mr. Ludgrove, as he
regretfully explained to his friends, found himself too busy to spend
one of those week-ends in the country which he so much enjoyed.

Indeed, it was not until the week-end before Christmas that he found
an opportunity for leaving the shop for more than an hour or two at a
time. He confided his intentions to Mr. Copperdock on the Friday. “I
have just heard that a plant of which I have long been in search is to
be discovered in a spot not far from Wokingham,” he said. “The nearest
Inn appears to be at a village called Penderworth. I propose to go
there to-morrow and spend the afternoon and Sunday searching for the
herb. As I mean to come up by an early train on Monday, I have taken
the liberty of telling Mrs. Cooper, who comes in every week-day to
tidy my place up, that I have left the key with you. I suppose that it
is no use asking you to come with me?”

Mr. Copperdock fidgeted uncomfortably. “Leave the key by all means,”
he replied heartily. “I’ll look after it for you. Sorry I can’t come
with you, but you see about Christmas time I—we—there’s a lot of folk
comes to the shop and I can’t very well leave Ted alone.”

“I quite understand,” said Mr. Ludgrove, without a smile. “I shall
leave Waterloo at 1.30 to-morrow, and reach that station again just
before ten on Monday. If Mrs. Cooper has finished before then, she
will bring you back the key.”

His arrangements thus made, the herbalist closed his shop at noon on
Saturday, and, equipped with a suit-case which he always took with
him, took the Tube to Waterloo station. On arrival at Wokingham, he
hired a car to drive him to the Cross Keys at Penderworth. It was
after three o’clock when he arrived, and after securing a room,
writing his name and address in the register, and arranging for some
supper to be ready for him at half-past seven, he went out again
immediately, a haversack slung over his shoulder, and an ordnance map
in his hand.

It was after seven when he returned, his boots covered with mud, and
his haversack bulging with a miscellaneous collection of plants. A
fine drizzle had come on during the afternoon, and he was very wet.
But trifles like these never dampened his spirits, and he made
remarkable headway with the cold beef and pickles produced for his
delectation. His meal over, he made his way to the smoking-room fire,
and, spreading a newspaper on the table, began to examine the contents
of his haversack.

The rain, which by this time was falling steadily, seemed to have kept
the regular customers of the Cross Keys at home. The smoking-room was
empty, but for Mr. Ludgrove; and the landlord, after leaning idly
against the bar at one end of the room, and staring inquisitively at
his solitary guest, could restrain his curiosity no longer. Lifting
the flap, he walked across the room, with the ostensible object of
making up the fire.

Mr. Ludgrove looked up at his approach. “Good evening,” he said
pleasantly.

“Good evening, sir,” replied the landlord, glancing at the plants laid
out on the newspaper. “You’ve been having a walk round the country
this afternoon, then.”

“Yes, and a very pleasant country it is for one of my interests,” said
Mr. Ludgrove. “I have secured several very interesting specimens, and
I hope to find others to-morrow.”

“Ah!” exclaimed the landlord. “Flowers and that aren’t much in my
line. I’ve got a bit of garden, but it’s mostly vegetables. Pity the
rain came on like it did.”

“Oh, I don’t mind the rain,” replied Mr. Ludgrove. “Walking about the
country as I do, I am compelled to take the weather as it comes. I can
only get away from London during the week-ends.”

“I see you come from London by what you wrote in the book,” said the
landlord slowly. “It’s Praed Street you lives in, isn’t it?”

Mr. Ludgrove smiled. The eagerness in the landlord’s voice was very
transparent. “Won’t you sit down and have a drink with me?” he said.
“Yes, I live in Praed Street. Perhaps you saw in the paper that we had
some very unusual happenings there a few weeks ago.”

“I did, sir, and it was seeing you came from there made me think of
them,” replied the landlord. He went back to the bar and got the
drinks, which he brought to the fire. It immediately appeared that his
interest in crime, as reported in the newspapers, was at least as keen
as that of the late Mr. Tovey. But never before had it been his
fortune to meet one who had personally known the victims of two
unsolved murders.

“It’s a queer thing,” he said, “but a couple of days or so before this
Mr. Tovey was murdered, I was polishing the glasses behind the bar in
this very room, when I looked out of the window and sees a sailor, big
chap he was, walking past. I didn’t rightly catch sight of his face,
but he was carrying a bag and going towards London. Looked as if he
was on the tramp, I thought. I never thought about it again till I
sees the police advertising for this sailor chap, then, of course, I
tells the constable at the Police Station up the village. I never
heard whether they traced him or not.”

“You didn’t notice if he had a black beard or a scar?” suggested Mr.
Ludgrove mildly.

“No, I didn’t see his face,” replied the landlord, with an air of a
man brushing aside an irrelevant detail. “But that’s just like the
police. You give ’em a bit of valuable information, and they hardly
ever says thank you for it.”

The landlord, warming to his work, and finding Mr. Ludgrove an
excellent listener, developed theory after theory, each more
far-fetched than the last. It was not until the clock pointed to
closing time, that he rose from his chair with evident reluctance.
“You mark my words, there’s more in it than meets the eye,” he said
darkly, as he leant over the table, “as my old dad, what kept this
house afore I did, used to say, if there’s anything you can’t rightly
understand, there’s bound to be a woman in it. Look at the things what
you sees in the papers every week. How do you know that these two poor
chaps as were killed wasn’t both running after the same woman? And if
she was married couldn’t ’er ’usband tell you something about why they
was murdered? You think it over, sir, when you gets back to London.”

And the landlord, nodding his head with an air of superlative wisdom,
disappeared in the direction of the tap-room. By the time he returned,
Mr. Ludgrove had collected his belongings and retired to bed.

By the following morning the rain had ceased, and Mr. Ludgrove was
enabled to pursue his explorations in comfort. He went out directly
after breakfast and returned to the Inn in time for lunch. In the
afternoon he followed a different direction, arriving back shortly
after dark. When he repaired to the smoking-room after supper, he
found that his fame as a personal acquaintance of the murdered men had
preceded him. Mr. Ludgrove was before all things a student of human
nature, and he seemed almost to enjoy taking part with the leading men
of Penderworth in an interminable discussion of the unsolved crimes.
Perhaps he reflected that the looker-on sees most of the game, and
that these men, viewing the circumstances from a distance, might have
hit upon some point in the evidence which had escaped the observers on
the spot.

At all events, he went to bed on Sunday night with the remark that he
had thoroughly enjoyed his visit to Penderworth. A car had been
ordered to take him to Wokingham station early on Monday morning. His
first act upon reaching the platform was to buy a paper and open it.
Across the top of the centre page lay spread the ominous headline:

Another tragedy in Praed Street



Chapter VI

A Middle-aged Poet

Mr. Richard Pargent’s public was a very limited one. A few lines of
type, of unequal length, would appear from time to time in one of the
ultra-artistic magazines, and would be hailed by critics of the new
school as yet another deadly blow at the shackles which have hitherto
fettered the feet of the muse of poetry. The general public found them
incomprehensible, which was perhaps a fortunate circumstance for Mr.
Pargent’s reputation.

But, in spite of Mr. Pargent’s extreme literary modernity, his
surroundings and circumstances were typically mid-Victorian. His age
was between fifty and sixty, and he lived with his sister Clara in a
tall, narrow house in Bavaria Square, Bayswater. It was, as a matter
of fact, the house in which he and his two sisters had been born. On
their parents’ death he and Miss Clara Pargent had elected to remain
where they were and keep house together. Miss Margaret, younger and
more adventurous, had taken unto herself a companion—of the female
sex—and migrated to a house in the little town of West Laverhurst, in
Wiltshire.

It will be gathered from this that the Pargent family were not
dependent upon Mr. Richard Pargent’s literary earnings. Each member of
it was comparatively well off, and lived according to the standards of
mid-Victorian comfort. In their own phrase, they knew quite a number
of nice people, and sometimes they found it difficult to make time in
which to perform all their social duties. As a consequence, they had
little opportunity left for doing anything useful.

Although many years had elapsed since Miss Margaret had shaken the
dust of Bayswater off her feet and retired to the intellectual
wilderness of West Laverhurst, her brother and sister had never
completely recovered from the shock of such a revolutionary
proceeding. Never before, within the memory of man, had any member of
the Pargent family done anything but what was expected of them. And
even now, when any of their friends asked after Miss Margaret, they
replied with an almost imperceptible hesitation, with the apologetic
smile we adopt when speaking of anyone who exhibits such remarkable
eccentricity.

Not that Miss Margaret’s departure had entirely broken the bonds which
united the family. She and Miss Clara exchanged letters every day,
although it must exceed the comprehension of ordinary mortals what
they found to write about. Further than this, West Laverhurst was the
object of a regular fortnightly pilgrimage on the part of Richard
Pargent. Every other Saturday he caught the 10:45 at Paddington, which
reached West Laverhurst at 12:25, giving him ample time to lunch with
his sister and catch the 3.10 up, which deposited him at Paddington at
4.55. Miss Clara always had tea ready for him in the drawing-room in
Bavaria Square. A No. 15 bus from Paddington took him almost to his
door.

The Saturday before Christmas happened to be the occasion for one of
these fortnightly visits. It was usual for Mr. Pargent to walk the
short half mile which separated West Laverhurst from his sister’s
house, but, the afternoon being wet and Mr. Pargent very careful of
his health, he asked Miss Margaret to requisition a car to drive him
to the station. He arrived there in plenty of time, and in due course
the 3.10 came in punctually. Mr. Pargent took a corner seat in a
first-class non-smoking carriage, and immediately became immersed in a
book which he had brought with him for the purpose of reading in the
train. He inwardly congratulated himself upon having secured a seat in
an empty carriage.

The 3.10 up from West Laverhurst stops twice before reaching Reading,
and then runs fast up to London. The stop at Reading is a somewhat
long one, owing to the fact that tickets are collected there. On this
particular afternoon, the train had run into the station a minute or
two before time, and the stop was even longer than usual, giving a
tall man in a rather tight-fitting overcoat ample time to walk
leisurely the whole length of the train and select an empty
first-class smoking carriage close to the engine. The train started at
last, Mr. Pargent being left in undisputed possession of his
compartment.

The train arrived at Paddington punctually at five minutes to five.
Mr. Pargent had observed that the rain was falling more heavily than
ever, but, from his long experience of Paddington station, he knew how
to reach the stopping place of the No. 15 bus, keeping under cover
nearly all the way. He had only to follow the subway which leads to
the Underground booking-office, and then climb the stairway which
leads into Praed Street. The No. 15 bus stops nearly opposite on the
further side of the street.

The passenger who had got in at Reading seemed to know his way about
as well as did Mr. Pargent. This man, who somehow vaguely suggested a
retired ship’s officer, had an iron-grey beard and a curious patch of
crimson, such as is popularly known as a port-wine mark, on his left
cheek. He walked slowly down the subway, so slowly that Mr. Pargent
overtook him before he reached the foot of the stairway. The two
ascended it together, only a few steps separating them, Mr. Pargent
leading.

The mouth of the stairway was blocked, as it so often is in wet
weather, by a knot of people unfurling their umbrellas and waiting for
an interval in the traffic to dash across to the refuge in the middle
of the road. Mr. Pargent unfolded his umbrella like the rest, and
seizing his opportunity, ran for the island. The interval was a narrow
one; an almost unceasing stream of buses and taxis was pouring down
Praed Street. Only two or three followed Mr. Pargent’s example, among
them the Reading passenger. In the blinding rain and the flurry of the
traffic nobody noticed a swift movement of the latter’s arm, nor did
they watch him as he left the refuge immediately and gained the far
side of the road.

The clock above the entrance of the station showed it to be exactly
five o’clock. The Reading passenger glanced at it, walked swiftly a
few yards westward up Praed Street, then, seizing his opportunity,
crossed the road again. This brought him to the slope leading to the
departure platform of Paddington station. He hurried through the
booking office on to No. 1 platform, at which stood the 5.5 train for
Bristol, which stops for the first time at Reading. He showed the
ticket collector a third-class single ticket for Reading, and the man
hastily opened a carriage door and pushed him in. “Near shave that,
sir!” he remarked.

The passenger was far too short of breath to do anything but nod his
head in reply. He sank down exhausted upon the seat as the guard blew
his whistle and the train drew out of the station. There were only two
men beside himself in the carriage, and they, with true British
indifference, took no further notice of him. The train had nearly
reached Reading when he walked down the corridor to the lavatory. He
did not return to the carriage, but stepped Straight from the corridor
to the platform as the train came to rest. He mingled unnoticed with
the stream passing the barriers. He noticed that the hands of the
clock pointed to ten minutes to six.

Meanwhile Mr. Pargent had stood for an instant upon the refuge in the
middle of Praed Street, a puzzled expression on his face. An
approaching taxi-driver noticed his swaying form and swerved sharply,
just in time to avoid him as he crashed forward into the road-way. The
taxi-driver’s action caused a sudden check to the traffic, and for an
instant there was a chaos of skidding vehicles, screeching brakes, and
blasphemous language. Then the nearest drivers jumped from their seats
and clustered round the prone form. A majestic policeman, setting a
calm and undeviating course through the tumult, knelt down and turned
the body over. Mr. Pargent was dead.

The newspaper which Mr. Ludgrove bought at Wokingham station and read
carefully during his journey to Waterloo contained nothing more than a
bare statement that the famous poet, Richard Pargent, had fallen dead
in Praed Street, and that, upon the body being conveyed to the
mortuary, a blade was found in it, with the point entering the heart.
Round these facts a formidable structure of conjecture and
reminiscence was built up. There was an obituary notice, in which Mr.
Pargent’s Christian names and the titles of his published works were
incorrectly stated. There was a résumé of the case of Mr. Tovey, and a
photograph of Praed Street, with heavy black crosses marking the
places where the murders had taken place. Finally there was a leading
article, in which the responsibility for the murders was ingeniously
fixed upon the Government, which in consequence came in for severe
criticism. In fact, the murder of Mr. Pargent was evidently the topic
of the day.

Mr. Ludgrove sat with his haversack beside him on the carriage seat,
even his beloved plants unheeded. He read every bit of the paper over
and over again, seeking for some clue which might account for the
crime. The description ended with the words “the police are, however,
in possession of a clue, the nature of which they are not at present
prepared to divulge, but which, they are confident, will lead to
startling developments in the near future.” Mr. Ludgrove smiled rather
cynically as he read them. They seemed to him to have a somewhat
familiar ring.

He had the paper in his hand as he walked into Mr. Copperdock’s shop
to get his key, and his friend caught sight of it. “So you’ve seen the
news, then?” he said excitedly.

Mr. Ludgrove nodded gravely. “I have been reading the account as I
came up in the train,” he replied.

“We didn’t know a thing about it till eight o’clock on Saturday
evening,” continued Mr. Copperdock eagerly. “I was just going across
to the Cambridge Arms when Inspector Whyland came in and asked me
casual-like what I’d been doing all the afternoon. As a matter of fact
neither Ted nor I had hardly left the shop, and so I told him. It
wasn’t till then that he let on that three hours before a gentleman
had been murdered not a hundred yards away, exactly the same as poor
Tovey. Then I remembered that a customer had told me something about
an accident outside Paddington station, but, being busy, I hadn’t
taken any heed of it. And, that reminds me, the Inspector left a
message for you, asking if you would let him know when you got back.
I’ll ring him up from here if you like, I’ve got his number.”

“I wish you would, I have no telephone, as you know,” replied Mr.
Ludgrove. “Has Mrs. Cooper brought my key back yet?”

Mr. Copperdock felt in his pocket and handed the herbalist a Yale key.
“She brought it in ten minutes ago. She was terribly upset, and talked
about our all being murdered in our beds next. It’s a terrible thing
to have happened just before Christmas like this. People will be
afraid to go out of doors after dark.”

Mr. Ludgrove nodded rather absently, and took the key which his friend
offered him. “You’ll let Inspector Whyland know I’m back?” he said,
and, without awaiting Mr. Copperdock’s reply, he left the shop,
crossed the road, and entered his own premises, a thoughtful frown
upon his face.

Inspector Whyland lost no time in acting upon Mr. Copperdock’s
message. The murder of Mr. Richard Pargent, following so soon upon
that of Mr. Tovey, and perpetrated by the same method, had made a
great sensation, not only among the public, but, which was far more
important to the Inspector, at Headquarters. He had been given a
pretty direct hint that unless he could find some clue within the next
few days, the case would be taken out of his hands and given to some
more capable officer. All the machinery at the disposal of the police
had been put into action, but so far without the slightest result. And
in Inspector Whyland’s despair it seemed to him that the only hope
left of gaining any information was through the herbalist, with his
peculiar inner knowledge of the inhabitants of the district.

He arrived to find Mr. Ludgrove busily engaged in writing up
descriptions of his botanical trophies in a large manuscript book. The
herbalist greeted him warmly, and invited him to a seat in the best
chair. The two sat for a moment in silence, until the Inspector spoke
abruptly.

“Look here, Mr. Ludgrove, what do you know about this man who’s been
killed?”

“Richard Pargent?” replied the herbalist quietly. “I know nothing
about him personally. I have seen his name mentioned once or twice as
a writer of verse, but I doubt if I should have remembered it had it
not been recalled to me by what I read in the papers this morning.”

“Do you know anything about this poetry of his?” continued the
Inspector.

Mr. Ludgrove smiled. “I am no judge of poetry,” he replied. “But I can
hardly imagine that it was bad enough to inspire anyone with a desire
to murder him.”

Inspector Whyland shrugged his shoulders impatiently. “That’s just
it!” he exclaimed. “There doesn’t seem to have been anything about the
man to provide a motive for his murder. Look here, Mr. Ludgrove,
you’re not the sort of man to go round spinning yarns to your friends.
I’ll make a bargain with you. You get to know all sorts of things that
never come to our ears. Tell me your honest opinion about these
murders, and I’ll tell you what we’ve found out so far.”

For a moment Mr. Ludgrove made no reply. When at length he spoke it
was with a deep note of earnestness in his voice. “I am honoured by
your confidence, Inspector. As you have guessed, I have been very much
concerned by these murders. I have feared that they would be traced to
one or other of my clients, some of whom, I regret to say, have little
respect for the law. I know much of the inner history of Praed Street
and its neighbourhood, and I regret to say that much of it is almost
incredibly sordid. I refer of course to its underworld, and not to its
respectable inhabitants, who are greatly in the majority. But of two
facts I can assure you. The first is that in all my experience I have
never heard of a crime committed by any of the class to which I refer
except for some specific purpose, either gain or revenge, and the
second is that none of them would resort to murder except perhaps in a
sudden access of passion.”

The Inspector nodded. “That’s very much my own experience of regular
crooks,” he replied. “But you say you’ve thought a lot about this
business. Haven’t you any theory of your own?”

“The only theory I can form is that the murders are the work of some
irresponsible maniac,” said Mr. Ludgrove quietly.

“Would an irresponsible maniac have put a piece of poisoned glass on
the end of Colburn’s pipe?” countered the Inspector quickly. “No, I am
afraid that theory won’t do, Mr. Ludgrove.”

“I think it is the only theory which fits in with the assumption that
these three men were all murdered by the same hand,” replied the
herbalist.

“Yet I don’t think you can get away from that assumption,” said
Inspector Whyland. “I don’t mind telling you something that worries me
a bit, since it’s bound to come out at the inquest. One of the first
things we found when we searched Pargent’s pockets in the mortuary was
this.”

He put his hand in his pocket, then held it out with extended palm
toward Mr. Ludgrove.

The herbalist leant forward with an exclamation of surprise. “Ah, a
white counter with the figure III drawn on it in red ink!” he
exclaimed. “Do you know, Inspector, I wondered if anything of the kind
had been found. That is really interesting.”

“Interesting!” grumbled the Inspector. “Aye, the reporters will find
it interesting enough, you may bet. We couldn’t keep it dark, even if
we wanted to. This fellow Pargent got it by post on Saturday morning.
He told his sister, Miss Clara, that it must be a secret token from
some admirer of his work. He was so pleased about it that he took it
down to Penderworth to show his other sister. It was on his way back
from there that he was killed. Oh yes, it’s interesting enough. We
shall have to say that Tovey and Colburn got counters like this, and
then there’ll be a fearful outcry against us for keeping it dark. ‘Had
the police not displayed this criminal reticence, the victim would
have understood the purport of the warning and adequate measures could
have been taken to protect him.’ Oh yes, I know what’s coming all
right.”

Inspector Whyland gazed savagely at the counter for a few seconds,
then continued abruptly.

“Fortunately the envelope in which this one came had been kept. The
counter was wrapped up in a piece of cheap writing paper, and put in a
square envelope of the same quality. The address was typewritten. Our
people at the Yard are trying to trace the machine it was done with. I
wish them joy of the job. They can tell the make all right; but there
must be thousands of them scattered through London.”

“If you don’t mind my suggesting it, it doesn’t follow that because
Mr. Pargent received a counter he was murdered by the same hand that
killed Mr. Tovey or Mr. Colburn,” said the herbalist quietly.

Inspector Whyland glanced at him quickly. “No, it doesn’t exactly
follow,” he agreed. “But we’ll return to that later. I want to show
you something else first. Look here.”

This time he produced from his pocket a paper packet, which he
proceeded to unroll. From it he withdrew two sinister-looking blades,
each stained a dull brown.

“These are the knives with which Tovey and Pargent were killed,” he
said. “Don’t touch them, but tell me if you can tell one from the
other.”

Mr. Ludgrove adjusted his spectacles, and bent over the knives. They
were exactly similar, thin, with an extremely sharp point, about half
an inch wide and eight inches long. Neither of them showed any sign of
having ever possessed a handle.

“No, I can see no difference between them,” agreed Mr. Ludgrove. “I
admit that they strengthen the supposition that Mr. Tovey and Mr.
Pargent died by the same hand. But, admitting that this was the case,
it only bears out my theory that the murders were the actions of a
maniac. If they were not, if both men were killed with some definite
motive, you have to discover some connection between them. Yet they
moved in entirely distinct orbits, and, I should imagine, had nothing
whatever in common.”

Inspector Whyland shook his head with a tolerant smile. “Theory’s all
very well in its way, Mr. Ludgrove,” he said, as he replaced the
knives in his pocket. “I can’t waste my time establishing connections.
There’s evidence enough here to convince a jury that the same man
killed all three of them. And I don’t fancy it’ll be very long before
I lay hands upon him.”

“I sincerely hope your expectations will be realized, Inspector,”
replied the herbalist, in a tone of faint irony which was lost upon
Whyland. “I suppose it is indiscreet to ask whether you have any
suspicions? I confess that for my part I am entirely at a loss. What
about young Snyder, for instance?”

“Master Wal Snyder is out of this,” returned the Inspector shortly.
“He was pinched a week ago for picking pockets in a tube lift, and is
safely under lock and key. But I don’t mind telling you in confidence,
Mr. Ludgrove, that I know the murderer lives somewhere in this
district.”

Mr. Ludgrove lifted his eyebrows in real or assumed astonishment.
“Indeed?” he exclaimed. “That is indeed a great step forward. Pray,
how did you come to that conclusion?”

If the Inspector perceived the irony in his tone, he paid no heed to
it. “Well, it’s pretty obvious,” he replied. “All three men were
murdered in Praed Street, to begin with. Then, there’s another thing.
The envelope in which the counter was sent to Pargent bore the
post-mark of this district, London, W.2. You can’t get away from it,
everything points to the murderer living somewhere about here.”

Again Inspector Whyland paused. Then suddenly he rose and stood over
the herbalist where he sat in his chair. “There’s another thing, Mr.
Ludgrove,” he said, almost menacingly. “You said just now that it
didn’t follow that because Pargent received a counter he was killed by
the same man that murdered the other two. Do you see where that leads
you? If the third counter was sent by a different hand, it can only
have been sent by one of the very few who knew of the receipt of the
first two. And all of them live in this district, you will remember.”

Mr. Ludgrove gazed up at him in mock alarm. “They do, indeed,” he
replied. “It makes my blood run cold to think that I am one of them.
Really, I am quite relieved to think that I have an alibi in the case
of this last murder, at least.”

Inspector Whyland laughed shortly. “Oh, for that matter, I’m as much
under suspicion as you,” he said. “But, you see, there are some people
we know who couldn’t produce an alibi for the time when any of the
murders were committed.”

And with that he turned abruptly on his heel and strode out of the
room.



Chapter VII

The Black Sailor

That afternoon Inspector Whyland wrote in his report: “I had a long
interview with Ludgrove. He is a shrewd fellow, and not easy to get
anything out of. I am pretty sure that he has no definite knowledge on
this matter, but he admits himself that some of his customers are not
above petty crime, and it seems to me that he is the most likely man
to hear any underground rumours that may be flying about.

“I managed to convey to him a pretty broad hint that I suspected one
of his friends. I did this with a double motive. On the one hand, if
he thinks that Copperdock or one of the others had anything to do with
it, he will probably pass the hint on, and somebody may try to make a
bolt for it, which would give them away. On the other hand, if he is
convinced of their innocence, he will be all the more anxious to pass
on to me any information he may get and which may tend to clear them.
It is just a chance, but it may lead to something useful.”

The inspector’s strategy was indeed that of forlorn hope. Rack his
brains as he would, interrogate as he might everyone who could
possibly throw light upon the murder of Richard Pargent, he found
himself up against a stone wall. Nobody could swear to having seen and
recognized the victim from the time he entered the train at West
Laverhurst until he had been seen to stagger and fall on the refuge in
Praed Street. The ticket collector at Reading was almost positive
about him, but, as he explained, he saw so many passengers in the
course of his day’s work that he could not be sure of any particular
one, unless there was something very remarkable about him or her. All
he knew for sure was that if this was the gentleman, he was alone in
the carriage when the train left Reading.

Nobody at Paddington had noticed him among the streams flowing from
the arrival platforms, and it was impossible to establish whether or
not he had left the station alone. The taxi-driver who had seen him
fall had not seen the blow struck, could not even say whether anyone
else had been standing on the refuge with him or not. It was a nasty,
skiddy evening, and dark at that. He had enough to do to watch the
traffic without worrying about people on refuges. It wasn’t until he
had seen the poor man stagger into the road almost under his front
wheels that he had even noticed him. And then his attention was fully
occupied in pulling up and trying to avoid collisions.

Finally, neither of the Miss Pargents could throw the faintest glimmer
of light upon the affair. Their brother was not the type of man to
have secrets from his family. Both sisters appeared to know the inner
history of every moment of his life since infancy, and insisted upon
dispensing the knowledge at great length. As to his having an enemy in
the world, the thing was absurd. He was a very retiring man, who lived
only for his work, and had never sought adventure beyond the narrow
bounds of the family circle. Inspector Whyland came away from his last
interview with the sisters—for Miss Margaret had been prevailed upon
to come up to London—convinced that it would have been impossible for
the dead man to have embarked upon any clandestine enterprise without
the knowledge of one or other of them.

He was equally unsuccessful in finding any link between Richard
Pargent and any of the inhabitants of Praed Street. Their names were
utterly unfamiliar to either of the sisters, and Mr. Pargent’s only
connection with Praed Street appeared to be that he occasionally
passed along it in a bus. Inspector Whyland was convinced that the
same hand that had struck down Mr. Tovey, had killed Richard Pargent,
and probably Mr. Colburn, though the receipt of the counter was the
only link in the latter case. But what could be the motive for the
murder of these three men, so entirely disconnected from one another?
And, if one adopted the theory of a homicidal maniac, the difficulty
was scarcely diminished. Homicidal maniacs either kill indiscriminately,
or, as in the classic case of Jack the Ripper, they attack a certain
class or type. Yet the receipt of the numbered counters implied some
process of definite selection. Upon what possible grounds could such a
selection be based?

The inquest helped the authorities not at all. Nothing beyond what
Inspector Whyland already knew was elicited, and the only fresh
sensation which it provided was the disclosure of the fact that each
of the three victims had received a numbered counter. Whyland’s
forecast of the results of this were proved to have been only slightly
exaggerated. Most of the newspapers of the day following the inquest
appeared with leading articles discussing the wisdom of official
secrecy upon such a matter. A large number of practical jokers
despatched counters bearing the number IV to their friends, many of
whom arrived hot-foot at Scotland Yard demanding instant police
protection. The fatal counter became for the moment a national symbol.
The Opposition newspapers contained cartoons depicting the Prime
Minister opening an envelope labelled “Public Opinion,” and containing
a numbered counter. An enterprising Insurance Company issued a poster
upon which appeared an enormous representation of the counter, and
under it the words, “You need not fear this if you are insured with
the Gigantic.” To find one in one’s Christmas pudding was an omen of
bad luck for the ensuing year. Then, having played its part as a nine
days’ wonder, the vogue of the numbered counter ceased as suddenly as
it had begun.

Meanwhile, the police had been by no means idle. To Inspector Whyland
it had always seemed that the focus of the whole business had lain in
Mr. Copperdock’s shop. Mr. Copperdock had been an intimate friend of
Mr. Tovey’s; Ted Copperdock was on familiar terms with Dick Colburn.
It had been through Mr. Copperdock that he had first learned of the
receipt of the numbered counters; the pipe which had been responsible
for Mr. Colburn’s death been bought at Mr. Copperdock’s shop.
Inspector Whyland began to regard the three victims as represented by
the extremities of the letter Y, which, although they are not
connected to one another, are each connected to a central point. But
Mr. Copperdock was the central point, this graphic representation was
incomplete until the connection between Richard Pargent and Mr.
Copperdock could be established. And, try as he would, Inspector
Whyland could find absolutely no link between the two.

Nevertheless, Whyland determined to make a very thorough investigation
into Mr. Copperdock’s habits and associates. He was rewarded by the
discovery of two very interesting facts. A representative of Scotland
Yard, announcing himself as an agent of the Planet Typewriter Company,
the manufacturers of the machine owned by Mr. Copperdock, and used by
his son for writing business letters, called at the tobacconist’s
shop, ostensibly for the purpose of inspecting the machine. He
succeeded in carrying away with him a specimen of its work, which was
submitted to experts. They reported that, although there were no
perceptible peculiarities in any of the letters which would enable
them to identify this specimen with the address on the envelope sent
to Richard Pargent, there was, on the other hand no discrepancy
between the two types, and that therefore the envelope might well have
been typed on Mr. Copperdock’s machine.

This, though disappointingly inconclusive, was to Whyland’s ideas a
point to be remembered should any corroborative evidence come to
light. Among the circle in whose actions he found himself interested,
the Copperdocks were the only people who possessed a typewriter at
all. As a matter of fact, Mr. Copperdock had only purchased it quite
recently, at the instance of Ted, who while stoutly maintaining that
no respectable tradesman could be without one, had been suspected by
his shrewd father of less disinterested motives. Certainly it had
seemed only natural that, the machine once purchased, the expert Ivy
should come in of an evening and show Ted how to work it; but Mr.
Copperdock had a way of winking at his son behind her back which made
that ingenuous youth blush most embarrassingly.

The second curious fact was discovered by Inspector Whyland almost by
accident. In his study of Mr. Copperdock and his associates, he had
taken to frequenting the saloon bar of the Cambridge Arms, carefully
choosing such times as Mr. Copperdock was busy in the shop. There was
nothing in any way suspicious about the Cambridge Arms; it lay in one
of the streets which run southwards from Praed Street, and was
consequently almost hidden in a backwater. Its remarkably cosy little
saloon bar was patronized chiefly by the neighbouring small tradesmen,
and its habitués were all well-known to the proprietor, with whom
Whyland soon became on confidential terms.

A couple of days after the inquest on Richard Pargent, Whyland turned
into the Cambridge Arms just as its doors were opened, at five
o’clock. The proprietor met him with a smile, and, having executed his
order, leant over the bar and entered into conversation.

“I never thought, when I opened up last Saturday, that that poor
fellow was being murdered at that very minute,” he began. “Just about
five o’clock, wasn’t it, sir?”

Whyland nodded. “The clock was striking five as they picked him up,”
he replied.

“I remember the evening well,” continued the proprietor. “Though it
wasn’t until nigh upon seven that I heard anything about it. I says to
my wife it was that wet and foggy that even our regulars wouldn’t be
in till later. But there you are, you never can tell. I hadn’t opened
this bar, not more than five minutes, when in comes one of my best
customers, Sam Copperdock, the tobacconist. You may have met him here,
sir?”

Whyland nodded non-committally, and the landlord proceeded.

“I was a bit surprised to see him, sir, because Sam doesn’t usually
come along until eight, unless it happens to be Thursday, when he
closes early. ‘Hullo, Sam, you’re on time to-night,’ I says, jocular
like. ‘Oh, I’ve only come in for a drink,’ he says; ‘The bottle’s
empty at home, and I couldn’t scrounge one from old Ludgrove opposite,
he’s away.’ He has a double, and goes back to his shop. The bar was
pretty nigh empty till about seven, when a fellow comes in and tells
me about the murder.”

Inspector Whyland deftly turned the conversation. He knew that if he
questioned the man his suspicions would be aroused, and this he was
anxious to avoid. Without any appearance of haste he finished his
drink and left the premises. Once round the corner, he walked swiftly
to the spot where Richard Pargent had been murdered, counting his
paces as he went.

Could Mr. Copperdock have committed the murder? It was quite possible.
If he had left his shop a few minutes before five, he would have had
plenty of time to reach the exit from Paddington station, plunge the
knife into his victim, and be at the Cambridge Arms at five minutes
past. But, if he were the criminal, a thousand puzzling questions
presented themselves. How did he know that his victim would be
arriving at Paddington at 4.55 that evening? Above all, why should Mr.
Copperdock, the tobacconist, have any grudge against Mr. Pargent, the
minor poet? And then again, Whyland was convinced that the murderer of
Richard Pargent had been the murderer of James Tovey. But, at the
moment when Tovey had been killed, Mr. Copperdock was in his
sitting-room with his son and the murdered man’s daughter. The riddle
appeared to be insoluble.

Whyland turned abruptly, boarded a bus, and took a ticket to Oxford
Circus. Here he dismounted, and turned into the first picture-house
which presented itself. He had discovered long ago that this was the
surest way of securing freedom from interruption. Here for a couple of
hours he sat motionless, neither seeing the pictures nor attentive to
the strenuous efforts of the orchestra. And as he sat, a new theory
slowly unfolded itself in his brain.

Samuel Copperdock, whom he had studied so carefully, did not appear to
him to be a deliberate criminal. He was not of the type which harbours
revenge, and he did not seem either clever or painstaking enough to
work out the details of a premeditated murder. Although, if it were
true that he had formed a design to marry Mrs. Tovey, the murder of
Mr. Tovey might be said to be advantageous to him, it was
inconceivable that he had had any hand in it. He could not have struck
the blow himself, and, since he was not a rich man, it was difficult
to see what inducement he could offer to a hired assassin. In all
human probability, Mr. Copperdock was innocent of the murder of James
Tovey.

But, on the other hand, this murder, followed so closely by the
mysterious death of his other acquaintance, Colburn, had made a great
impression upon him. He had thought and talked of little else, and, as
it happened, he had known every detail. He had seen the knife with
which James Tovey had been killed; he, in common with very few others,
had known of the receipt of the marked counters. Suppose that the
crimes had had such a powerful effect upon his imagination that he had
felt an irresistible impulse to imitate them? Such things were known,
were in fact a commonplace of the criminal psychologists.

Upon this assumption, the rest was easy. Mr. Copperdock had learnt by
some accident that this man Richard Pargent would arrive at Paddington
at 4.55 on Saturday, and had selected him as a likely victim. His
imitative faculty fully developed, he had sent him the numbered
counter, and had purchased a knife similar to the one which he had
already seen. Then, just before the train was due, he had left his
shop, met his victim, committed the crime, had a drink to steady his
nerves, and then come home.

The theory was plausible, but Inspector Whyland knew well enough that
so far he had not a fragment of real evidence with which to support
it. But, unless he were to adopt the suggestion of Mr. Ludgrove, that
some homicidal maniac was responsible, Whyland could see no
alternative. The lack of motive was so extraordinarily puzzling. The
murders had been utterly purposeless, and the only possible theory
could be one which took full account of this fact. And then again, how
account for the despatch of the numbered counters? If the murders had
been inspired by irresponsible impulse, what had been their object?

Still deep in thought, Inspector Whyland left the picture-house and
walked slowly back to the police station through the less frequented
streets. It was a little past eight on a typical December evening,
with a light wet mist which magnified the outlines of the passers-by
and covered the pavements with a shining dampness. But the weather
never had much effect upon Whyland, and, beyond a passing reflection
that on such an evening murder in the streets of London was not, after
all, an enterprise presenting any great difficulties to a determined
man, he paid no great attention to it.

He reached the police station without adventure, ordered a modest
supper, and sat down to deal with the mass of reports which awaited
him. He was thus engaged when a sergeant entered the room, with the
message that a man giving the name of Copperdock wished to speak to
him on the telephone. He rose, walked to the instrument, and picked up
the receiver. “Inspector Whyland speaking,” he said coldly.

“Is that you, Inspector?” came an excited voice, which Whyland
recognized at once. “Can you come and see me at once? I’ve something
very important to tell you.”

Whyland hesitated for a moment. Whatever it was that Mr. Copperdock
had to say to him, a visit to his house could afford him an excellent
opportunity for keeping his eyes open for some clue in support of his
theory. “Yes, I’ll come along straight away,” he replied. With a word
to the sergeant, he left the station and walked rapidly to Praed
Street.

It was about a quarter to ten when he arrived and rang the bell
outside Mr. Copperdock’s shop. The tobacconist was obviously awaiting
him, and the door was opened immediately. With a brief word of
greeting, Mr. Copperdock led the way upstairs to the sitting-room.
Then, shutting the door carefully behind him, he turned dramatically,
“I’ve seen that there black sailor!” he exclaimed in a hoarse whisper.

Inspector Whyland looked at him sharply. When the reward had
originally been offered, he had been overwhelmed by a flood of people
who had claimed to have seen the “black sailor,” but of late this
elusive figure had ceased to occupy the popular imagination. Was this
a vindication of his theory, showing that Mr. Copperdock’s brain was
completely under the influence of the crime?

“You have seen the black sailor? Sit down and tell me all about it,
Mr. Copperdock,” he replied gravely.

But Mr. Copperdock was far too excited to sit down. “I see him plain
as I see you now,” he exclaimed. “Just after I left the Cambridge
Arms——”

But Inspector Whyland put out his hand and forced him gently into the
nearest chair. “Now, look here, Mr. Copperdock, if your information is
to be of any use to me, you must tell it to me in the proper order.
Begin by telling me how you spent the evening.”

“Soon as I shut up shop at eight o’clock, I goes off to the Cambridge,
same as I always does,” replied the tobacconist protestingly. “Ted
went out too, he’s taking Ivy to the pictures, and they won’t be back
for an hour or so yet. I has a couple there, sitting in front of the
fire, and it wasn’t until nigh on closing time that I left. There
wasn’t anybody there as was coming home my way, so I starts off home
alone. And I hadn’t gone more than a hundred yards when I runs slap
into the black sailor!”

“What do you mean when you say you ran into him?” interrupted Whyland.

“Just what I says. I saw someone come round the corner, and before I
could move we ran into one another. He was a great big fellow, and I
could see him perfectly plain, we was right under the lamp. He bent
down and looked straight at me, and you could have knocked me down
with a feather. It was the black sailor, all right. He was muffled up
in a great heavy coat, but I could see his beard, and his woollen cap,
and a great red scar down the right side of his face. He glared at me
as though he were going to hit me, and I hollered out, being sure he
was going to do me in. Then all at once he turns his back and walks
off at a tremendous pace. After a bit I follows him, hoping to meet a
copper. But he suddenly turns in to the Edgware Road, and by the time
I gets there I’d lost him.”

“H’m,” said Inspector Whyland. “That must have been nearly an hour ago
now.” He paused for a moment, then, realizing that in Mr. Copperdock’s
present excited state it would be impossible to get anything coherent
out of him, he rose and took his leave.

“Well, good night, Mr. Copperdock,” he said abruptly. “It’s a pity you
didn’t catch your man. I’d better get back to the station and warn my
people to look out for him.”

As he left the shop, he noticed that Mr. Ludgrove’s door stood open,
and as he crossed the road, the herbalist himself appeared in the
entrance. “Good evening, Inspector,” he said politely.

Obeying a sudden impulse, Whyland stopped and returned the greeting.
“Good evening, Mr. Ludgrove,” he replied. “May I come in for a
moment?”

“By all means, come along,” replied the herbalist, leading the way
into his sanctum. “I do not drink much myself, but perhaps you will
take some refreshment yourself?”

He busied himself with a bottle and a glass, while the Inspector drew
up a chair to the blazing fire. Then, when his host had seated
himself, Whyland glanced at him with a slight smile playing about his
lips.

“Our friend Mr. Copperdock has seen the black sailor,” he remarked.

“Seen the black sailor!” exclaimed the herbalist incredulously. “When
and where—if I may ask?”

“Listen, and I’ll tell you all about it,” replied Whyland. “About an
hour ago outside the Cambridge Arms.”

Mr. Ludgrove laughed softly at something in the tone of the
Inspector’s voice, then suddenly became serious.

“I do not think that I should place too great importance upon this
incident,” he said. “Mr. Copperdock is a most excellent person, and I
have the greatest respect for him. But I have often suspected that his
visits to the Cambridge Arms have—shall I say, a pernicious effect
upon the accuracy of his observations.”

“He seemed a bit excited, certainly,” replied Whyland. “But he was
quite positive that he had seen the man.”

Mr. Ludgrove shook his head. “Now, this is strictly between ourselves,
Inspector,” he said. “I make an invariable practice of taking a walk
every evening, as soon as my clients give me the opportunity. This
evening I went out soon after eight, and walked in the direction of
Hyde Park. As it happened, I was returning past the Cambridge Arms,
when I saw a figure which was unmistakably that of Mr. Copperdock
leave the entrance of that house. I hastened my steps to overtake him,
when suddenly he stopped, shouted, and after a moment or two, set off
in the direction of Edgware Road. I could not imagine what was the
matter, since but for us two the road was deserted as far as one could
see for the mist. I was within twenty or thirty yards of him, and I
certainly saw no black sailor.”

It was Inspector Whyland’s turn to smile significantly. “It does not
altogether surprise me to learn that Mr. Copperdock suffers from
hallucinations,” he said.



Chapter VIII

At No. 407, Praed Street

Although the unexplained murders which had taken place in Praed Street
were soon forgotten by the general public, their shadow hung heavily
over the neighbourhood in which they had been committed. The fact that
the three deaths had taken place within comparatively few hundred
yards of one another could not fail to have its effect upon the local
imagination. A very noticeable change came over the usual cheerful and
careless life of Praed Street. The evening pavements were no longer
blocked by a strolling, noisy crowd. Women and children were rarely to
be seen abroad after dark. Even men, traversing the street upon their
lawful occasions, had a way of keeping close to the inner side of the
pavements, and crossing the road upon the approach of any unfamiliar
form.

Christmas passed in this atmosphere of intangible fear; the old year
died and the new year came in with a welcome spell of clear and frosty
weather. But, in spite of the fact that no further tragedies occurred,
the shadow still lay heavily upon the district. Ludgrove, listening to
the whispered and entangled stories of his clients, became more and
more certain that, even in the hidden depths of the underworld, there
was no knowledge of the agency by which the crimes had been committed.

Had such knowledge existed, it must inevitably have been divulged to
him. The police, under the direction of Inspector Whyland, were
engaged in passing a fine-toothed comb through the Paddington
district, and the minor offenders disturbed in this process were as
concerned as a colony of ants unearthed by a spade. Mr. Ludgrove was
visited furtively late at night by anxious people seeking advice how
to conceal the evidence of their misdemeanours from the prying eyes of
the police. He questioned each of these closely, but the more he did
so the more he became convinced that none of them had the slightest
inkling of the perpetrator of the murders.

Another section of his clients, however, equally furtive and
mysterious, had clues in plenty, which they seemed to think entitled
them to some reward. These, after assuring themselves that no one
could overhear them, would produce an incoherent story of how one of
their neighbours must be the criminal. He had been heard to utter
threats that he would do some one in some day, he had been in Praed
Street on the night when Mr. Tovey was murdered, in the neighbourhood
of Paddington station when Mr. Pargent was killed. Others, again, had
met a muffled figure brandishing a knife, or had seen a dark man with
a beard standing in the shadow thrown by a projecting wall. Two or
three searching questions were always sufficient to prove that their
suspicions were baseless.

The murders in Praed Street were thus peculiar in the annals of crime.
In nearly every case of a crime being committed, there are others
besides the criminal who know all the facts. The police know this, but
their great difficulty is to secure evidence sufficiently convincing
to lead to a conviction. There is a certain _esprit de corps_ in the
constant strife between the professional criminal and the police, and
those who know are careful to keep their knowledge to themselves. But
in this case, had there been any of the inhabitants of the district in
the secret, Mr. Ludgrove would have obtained some hint of it. It
seemed conclusive that the criminal was either working alone and
independently, or came from some other district.

This was the state of affairs towards the end of January. The police
were completely baffled; Inspector Whyland, although he still favoured
the theory he had evolved in the picture-house, had failed to find any
evidence upon which he could act. He hardly knew whether to attribute
Mr. Copperdock’s story of his meeting with the black sailor to pure
hallucination, or to an attempt to divert suspicion from himself. In
either case, it could be made to fit in with the theory that he had
murdered Richard Pargent under the influence of what the psychologists
called an imitative complex. Whyland redoubled his activities, and a
most accurate watch was kept upon Mr. Copperdock’s movements. A month
had elapsed since the murder of Richard Pargent when Mr. Jacob Martin,
the prosperous wine merchant of the Barbican, opening his morning post
in his comfortable office, came upon a typewritten envelope, marked
“Private and Confidential.” He ripped it open with the paper cutter
which lay upon his desk, and unfolded the letter it contained. It also
was typewritten, on plain paper. Only the signature “John Lacey” was
in ink.

Mr. Martin, a portly, grey-haired man of between fifty and sixty, read
the letter through twice, with a gathering frown upon his face. He had
prospered exceedingly since the day when he had first set up in
business for himself as a wine merchant, so much so that his
competitors wondered at his success. There had, from time to time been
rumours, quickly suppressed, to the effect that Mr. Martin had other
means of livelihood than his ostensible business. But Mr. Martin was a
remarkably astute man, and had hitherto managed to avoid undue
inquisitiveness.

And now, like a bolt from the blue, came this extraordinary letter.
Confound John Lacey, and his prying habits, whoever he might be. That
little cellar under the back office! How well he remembered it. It had
been the scene of many most profitable transactions, had harboured
treasures for which the police of two continents had searched in vain.
For Mr. Martin was a receiver of stolen goods, not a mere general
practitioner of the art, but a specialist whose services were utilized
only by the aristocracy of thieves, and whose particular function was
turning into cash only the most valuable jewellery.

With an exclamation of annoyance Mr. Martin turned once more to the
letter. “Dear Sir, I venture to address you upon a subject which will
no doubt interest you,” it ran. “I have recently acquired a lease of
the premises No. 407, Praed Street, which I understand, were in your
occupation up till some fifteen years ago. Since you vacated them,
these premises have been occupied by a clothier, who did not require
the extensive cellarage, which was boarded up. In the course of
certain alterations which I am having made to the premises, the
entrance to the cellars has once again been opened. In the course of
my investigations I have made a most interesting discovery in the
small cellar beneath the back office.

“I should perhaps report this discovery to the authorities, but I have
thought it best to consult you upon the matter before doing so. This
letter should reach you by the first post to-morrow (Saturday)
morning. I should be glad if you could make it convenient to meet me
on the premises at 2 p.m. that day, when the workmen who are at
present employed there will have gone. I can then show you my
discovery, and we can consult upon the most suitable steps to be taken
in the matter. Should you not find this convenient, I shall assume
that the subject does not interest you, and shall report the matter
forthwith to the police. Yours faithfully, John Lacey.”

A blackmailing letter, without a doubt, Mr. Martin could see at a
glance. But what on earth could the fellow have discovered? Fifteen
years ago, when Mr. Martin moved from Praed Street to the Barbican, he
had taken the utmost care to destroy every trace of the purpose to
which that little cellar had been put. He racked his brains to try and
think of anything that could possibly have been overlooked, but
without success. Even those ingeniously contrived recesses in the
walls had been torn out, leaving nothing but the bare brick. Mr.
Martin had done the work with his own hands, not caring to trust
anyone else with so delicate a matter. Yet, after all, in spite of all
his care, he must have left some clue, which this infernal fellow
Lacey had somehow blundered upon.

He brushed aside as absurd the suggestion that “Lacey” could conceal
the identity of one of those with whom he had done business, who knew
the secret of the cellar and had adopted this clumsy plan to blackmail
him. The circle of his secret clients was a very narrow one; he knew
them all and was well aware that blackmail was neither in their line
nor in their interest. The expert in acquiring jewellery concentrated
upon his particular art; he did not descend to blackmail, especially
of the one man through whose agency he was able to dispose of his
spoil. No, there was no doubt about it, a slip had been made, a slip
which had lain undiscovered all these years, through the circumstance
that his successor, the clothier, had found no use for the cellars and
had boarded up the entrance to them.

There was nothing for it but to carry out the suggestion contained in
the letter, and meet the man in Praed Street at two o’clock. He must
find out the nature of this mysterious discovery, and take steps to
ensure that all evidence of it be securely destroyed. Lacey, of
course, would demand some compensation for holding his tongue. The sum
he demanded would depend upon the importance of what he had found.
Well, they would discuss terms, alone in that empty house, in the very
cellar which Mr. Martin remembered so well.

Mr. Martin stroked his chin reflectively. What sort of fellow was this
Lacey, he wondered? He himself was a powerful man, proud of his own
powers of intimidation. It ought to be simple enough for him to
destroy the evidence first then to tell Lacey to go to the devil and
do his worst. He unlocked a drawer of his desk and drew from it a
small automatic pistol, which he slipped into his pocket. It was with
a smile that he remembered that Praed Street had recently acquired a
sinister reputation. Well, if any accident should happen——

Mr. Martin’s office closed at one o’clock on Saturdays. He left a few
minutes before that hour, having put John Lacey’s letter in his pocket
and examined the mechanism of his automatic. Then he consumed a hasty
lunch at a chop-house near-by, and walked down the street to
Aldersgate Metropolitan station, where he took a ticket to Paddington.
He emerged into Praed Street at about five minutes to two, and began
to walk along that thoroughfare in the direction of Number 407.

Praed Street, at this time on a fine afternoon, wore its usual air of
busy activity. The exodus from central London was still at its height,
the crowds still passed along in bus or taxi towards the portals of
Paddington station. On the other hand, the inhabitants of the
neighbourhood, released from work, were beginning their week-end
shopping. The pavement was crowded, and Mr. Martin, who had some
distance to walk to his destination, looked about him curiously. Since
he had put up his shutters for the last time, fifteen years ago, he
had rarely revisited Praed Street, and even then he had only traversed
it in a taxi, going to or from Paddington. The street had changed a
little since he had been an inhabitant of it. Certainly there were
fresh names over many of the shops, and, here and there, there had
been alterations to the buildings he remembered. He glanced at a board
on the opposite side of the street. Elmer Ludgrove. That was new since
his day. The rather musty-looking shop was conspicuous among its
neighbours by being closed. Praed Street, as a rule, does most of its
business on Saturday afternoon.

Mr. Martin walked on a step or two, then hesitated for an instant. So
Sam Copperdock, from whom he bought his cigarettes in those early
days, was still here. Mr. Martin had long ago abandoned cigarettes for
cigars, but he felt a momentary impulse to go in and renew the old
acquaintance. Sam Copperdock had been a good customer of his, he
remembered. Many a bottle of whiskey had he sold him. But on second
thoughts he refrained. Perhaps it would be just as well, in the light
of what might happen during the next half hour or so, that his visit
to Praed Street remained unsuspected.

Mr. Martin walked on, and in a few minutes found himself outside
Number 407. It was much as he remembered it, but that it was lying
empty, and showed signs of being refitted for a new tenant. The
windows were almost obscured with patches of white-wash, but peering
through them he could see trestles, timber, shavings, all the litter
which betrays the presence of the carpenter. So far, then, the letter
was correct. Mr. Martin, after a furtive glance round about him,
walked up to the door and tried it. It was locked.

He drew out his watch and consulted it. It was nearly five minutes
past two, but he remembered that he had noticed that morning that it
was a trifle fast. Lacey, whoever he was, would doubtless be along in
a moment. Mr. Martin hoped he would be quick; he had no wish to be
recognized outside the premises by any of his old acquaintances. A
sudden thought struck him. Perhaps Lacey was already inside, waiting
for him. There was an electric bellpush by the side of the door. Mr.
Martin pressed it firmly, but could hear no answering ring above the
roar of the traffic. Then all at once he became aware that a small
girl was standing by his side, looking up at him with an appraising
expression.

As he turned to look at her, she made up her mind and spoke. “Is your
name Mr. Martin?” she asked.

Mr. Martin frowned down at her. “What’s that got to do with you?” he
replied.

“’Cos if you are, Dad told me to give you the key,” she continued,
quite unabashed. “And there’s a message from Mr. Lacey that you’re to
go in and wait for him, as he’ll be a few minutes late.”

“Oh, I see,” said Mr. Martin with a smile. “Yes, my dear, I am Mr.
Martin. How did your father come to have the key?”

She jerked her head towards a sweet shop two or three doors away. “We
lives there,” she replied curtly. “Mr. Briggs the builder, what’s
working here, leaves it with us because he’s my uncle. His men come
and get it in the morning. And Mr. Lacey, him what’s coming here,
telephoned just now to say you was coming to see the drains and I was
to give you the key.”

“Oh yes, that’s right,” said Mr. Martin, completely reassured. “Thank
you, my dear, I’ll see that either Mr. Lacey or myself brings you back
the key so that your uncle’s men may get in on Monday morning. That’s
the shop, there, isn’t it?”

He waited until the child had disappeared into the shop, then opened
the door of Number 407 with the key which she had given him, walked in
and closed the door behind him. Here he paused for a moment, thinking
rapidly. He felt that he was up against a brain as agile as his own,
and that the coming interview would demand all his skill if he were to
bring it to a favourable issue. This man Lacey had taken steps to
advertise the fact that Mr. Martin had entered the premises, obviously
as a precaution against foul play. His automatic would be of no use to
him, he would have to rely upon his brains instead.

Then suddenly it flashed upon him that he had been given a very
fortunate opportunity. It was not to be supposed that Lacey had left
his discovery, whatever it was, lying about the cellar in full view of
the workmen who had been there that morning. But, if he could have a
quiet look round by himself, he might gain some clue to the nature of
the discovery, and so be prepared to meet Lacey when he arrived.

Mr. Martin was not anxious for Lacey to come upon him unawares while
he was searching the cellar. Fortunately, the possibility of such an
event could easily be guarded against. He bolted the door top and
bottom, and noticed with satisfaction that the bolts were brand new,
evidently part of the alterations which the new tenant was making to
the premises. Then, after glancing round the ground floor, and making
sure that nobody was hidden there, he made his way to the top of the
stairway which led down to the cellars. The upper part of the house
had no connection with the shop, and was approached by a separate
entrance.

He saw at once that the letter had been correct as to the alterations
being made. During his tenancy the cellars had been lighted by gas,
but now electric light was being installed throughout. Mr. Martin
could see the run of the wires and the fittings for the lamps, but he
noticed that the lamps themselves had not yet been inserted. This fact
did not worry him. He had a box full of matches in his pocket, and one
of these he lit as he cautiously descended the stairs. The builders’
litter was here, as everywhere, and he picked his way among it until
he stood in the main vault below the shop. It smelt close and musty,
as though it had only recently been opened up after a long period of
disuse. Mr. Martin, holding a lighted match above his head, glanced
rapidly round. Nothing had been altered here since he remembered it,
except that a new brass switch stood behind the door, and two empty
lamp sockets projected downwards from the ceiling.

The way to the little cellar below the back office lay along a narrow
passage, and this Mr. Martin followed, striking a fresh match as he
went. Every detail came back to him, as though he had last passed this
way yesterday, instead of fifteen years ago. The door of the little
cellar closed with a spring; as he pushed it open the spring creaked
with a note which he remembered so well, and the door closed behind
him with the same muffled bang. Again he raised his match and looked
around him anxiously. The cellar appeared to be the same as he had
left it, even to a mildewed packing case against the wall, which had
sometimes been used as a table. Only here, as in the larger cellar,
the electricians had been at work. There was a lamp holder on the
ceiling, but this time it held a lamp. It was evidently by the light
of this lamp that Lacey had made his discovery. There was no reason
why he should not use it too.

The match had burnt down very near his fingers, but as he dropped it
he caught sight of the switch. Without troubling to light another
match he groped his way towards it and turned it on. There was a flash
and a sharp report, but the cellar remained in complete darkness. Mr.
Martin, with a gasp, leapt for the door in sudden panic. Someone
hidden in the cellar must have fired at him. Then, after a moment, the
absurdity of the idea forced itself upon him. The report had not been
nearly loud enough for a pistol, and the cellar was far too small to
conceal anybody. With a short laugh, but with trembling fingers, he
felt for his matchbox and struck a light.

Then at once he saw what had happened. The globe had burst as he
turned on the current, and only the butt remained in the holder. He
turned to look at the switch, and then for the first time he noticed
that something white was hanging from it by a string. He bent down and
held his match close to it. It was a white counter, bearing the figure
IV in red ink.

With a sudden access of fear he clutched at it, in order to examine it
more closely. The string broke, and he stared at the counter in his
hand, fascinated. He began to realize his position. He had been lured
to this empty house, and the assassin was no doubt even now in the
passage outside, waiting to plunge his deadly knife into him as he
emerged. Thank heaven, he had brought his automatic with him!

Mr. Martin was no coward. His plan of defence was quickly made.
Throwing the match away, he took his stand on the far side of the
cellar, facing the door, his automatic in his hand. If his assailant
came in, he would hear the creak of the spring, and could fire before
the man could reach him.

For a second or two he waited, tense and with ears strained for the
slightest sound. It was very quiet in the cellar; the rumble of the
traffic in Praed Street came to him but faintly. Then, all at once, he
caught his breath as a pungent and unfamiliar smell reached him.
Suddenly he found himself choking, dizzy, his senses leaving him. An
overpowering impulse to escape from the cellar swept through him,
drowning his fear of what might be awaiting him outside. He staggered
towards the door, his hands clawing wildly over its damp surface.
There used to be a string by which one pulled it open, but Mr. Martin
could not find it. Vainly he strove against the awful numbness which
closed in upon him. He must find the string, must——

With a crash Mr. Martin fell down at the foot of the door. The little
cellar resumed its accustomed silence.



Chapter IX

A Strange Affair

It was not until shortly after eight o’clock on Monday morning that
Inspector Whyland, who had arrived early at the police station,
received the startling intelligence that there was a dead man lying in
the cellar of Number 407, Praed Street. He immediately jumped into a
taxi, and was met in the door-way of the empty house by a man who
introduced himself as Mr. Houlder, the builder who was carrying out
certain alterations for the new tenant, Mr. Lacey.

“My men found him when they came in this morning,” he said. “They
telephoned to me and I told them to fetch a policeman. He rang you up,
I understand. I think I can explain how the man got in, and who he
is.”

“Thanks very much, Mr. Houlder,” replied Whyland. “I think we’ll have
a look at him first, if you don’t mind. Will you lead the way?”

They descended to the cellar together, Mr. Houlder leading the way
with an electric torch. As they arrived at the passage leading to the
small cellar, a constable appeared and saluted.

“Ah, you’re in charge here, I suppose?” said the Inspector. “You
haven’t touched anything, I hope?”

“Not since I’ve been here, sir, but I understand that the body was
moved accidentally before I came, I’ve got the man who found him here,
sir.”

A man, who had been hidden in the gloom behind the policeman, came
forward at this. He explained that he was the electrician who had been
wiring the cellars. He had very nearly finished the job on the
previous Saturday, and had left about noon. The carpenters were still
working on the ground floor when he left. He returned just before
eight this very morning, found the carpenters already at work, and
went down to the cellars to put the finishing touches to the job. The
door of the small cellar appeared to be jammed, and he pushed against
it to open it. When he had got it open far enough to squeeze through,
he found the body of a man lying against it. He had immediately run
upstairs and told the foreman, and had waited there till the constable
came and asked him to show him the body.

Inspector Whyland dismissed Mr. Houlder and the electricians, and went
on into the cellar with the constable. “There’s something queer about
this business, sir?” said the latter, as soon as they were alone. “I
had a look round while I was waiting for you, and the first thing I
saw was one of them white counters, same as the others had. There it
lies, sir, I didn’t touch it.”

They were in the cellar by now, and Whyland glanced at the counter,
lying in the beam of light which the constable had thrown upon it.
“With the figure IV on it, I’ll wager,” he muttered. “Yes, I thought
so. We’ll try for finger marks, but I’ll bet it’s no good. Now, let’s
have a look at this dead man.”

The constable turned his lamp on the prostrate form, and Whyland knelt
down and gazed at it intently. The body was lying doubled up as it had
fallen, and was quite cold.

“H’m,” said Whyland, rising to his feet. “We can’t do much more till
the doctor comes. You don’t know who he is, I suppose?”

“Mr. Houlder said he believed his name was Martin, sir,” replied the
constable cautiously.

“Well, you stay here till the doctor comes. I’ll go and have a chat
with Houlder. Just throw your light over the floor for a minute.
Hullo, what’s this?”

He strode across the cellar and carefully picked up a small automatic.
“Hasn’t been fired,” he muttered. “Now I wonder who that belongs to?
Just see if you can spot anything else. Don’t touch it, if you do.”

He went upstairs again, and drew Mr. Houlder aside into a quiet
corner. Mr. Houlder’s story was a very simple one. His foreman had
orders to leave the key to the house with Mr. Briggs, the
confectioner, three doors off. Mr. Briggs was Houlder’s
brother-in-law. The reason for this arrangement was that whoever came
on the scene first could get the key and start work. On Saturday the
key had been left as usual, about 12.30.

On Saturday evening, about nine o’clock, Mr. Briggs had come to his
place and told him that Mr. Lacey, who knew about the key arrangement,
had rung him up to say that a Mr. Martin was coming to inspect the
drains. Mr. Lacey was to have met him at two o’clock, but would be
delayed. Would Mr. Briggs keep a lookout for him and give him the
keys. Mr. Briggs had promised to do so, and his daughter Marjorie had
seen Mr. Martin, who had promised to bring back the keys, but had not
done so. Mr. Briggs had forgotten all about them until the evening,
and then, finding that the door of Number 407 was securely locked, had
supposed that Mr. Martin had gone away with the keys in his pocket.
Mr. Houlder had agreed with this theory, and had given Mr. Briggs a
duplicate key which he happened to have.

The foreman had called on Mr. Briggs, and had been given the duplicate
key. But when he came to try the door, it would not open. He made
several attempts but, finding them unavailing, desisted and made his
way through a window at the back. He then discovered that the door was
bolted on the inside, a circumstance which puzzled him tremendously.
Shortly afterwards the electrician arrived, and his thoughts were
diverted into other channels.

Inspector Whyland spent a few minutes talking to the foreman, who
confirmed the latter part of Houlder’s story, and had barely finished
his enquiries when the doctor arrived. The two went down to the cellar
together, and the doctor, without wasting words, proceeded to examine
the body, Whyland watching him intently.

“Poisoned!” pronounced the doctor, after a short interval. “Prussic
acid, by all signs of it, but I can’t be sure till I’ve made a
post-mortem. You’ll have him taken to the mortuary, of course? Queer
place to choose for suicide. How did he get in here?”

Inspector Whyland shook his head. “I don’t think it’s a case of
suicide, doctor. Look here!”

He pointed to the numbered counter. The doctor glanced at it and
sniffed contemptuously. “You fellows have got counters on the brain
since that business last month,” he said. “How do you know he didn’t
put it there himself to throw you off the scent? It’s not uncommon for
suicides to try and make their deaths look like murder. You’ll find
there’s some question of insurance behind it. Well, I’ll be along at
the mortuary and let you know the result of the p.m.”

The doctor bustled away, and Whyland, having made arrangements for the
removal of the body, made a very careful examination of the cellar.
This done, he sent the constable for the electrician, and asked him to
look round and see if he could find anything which had not been there
when he left on Saturday.

The man looked about him carefully, and suddenly pointed to the
ceiling with an exclamation of astonishment. “Why, there’s the butt of
a broken lamp in that holder, sir,” he said. “I didn’t put no lamps in
before I left. That’s one of the things I came here to do to-day.”

“Well, take it out and put in a fresh lamp,” replied Whyland. “I
didn’t know the current was on. We’ll be able to see what we’re
doing.”

The electrician obeyed him, and no sooner had he put the new lamp in
the holder than the cellar was flooded with light. “Hullo!” he
exclaimed. “The switch is on. I’ll swear I left it off on Saturday.
Why, that’s queer! This isn’t the butt of an ordinary lamp at all.
Looks to me like one of them electric detonator things, made to go
into a lamp-socket. And it’s gone off, too. You can see where it’s
blackened, sir.”

“Was the current on on Saturday?” asked Whyland, quickly.

“Yes, sir, I connected up in the morning,” replied the electrician.
“Somebody must have put that thing in the lamp-holder, then turned the
switch on. Well, that’s a rum go, and no mistake.”

Whyland, having cautioned the man to say nothing until the inquest,
left the house and walked into the confectioner’s shop. Here he
interviewed Mr. Briggs and his daughter Marjorie, and obtained from
them the story of Mr. Martin’s arrival at Number 407, and of the
telephone message from Mr. Lacey. By this time the body had been
conveyed to the mortuary, and Whyland set to work to examine the
contents of the dead man’s pockets. His most interesting discoveries
were the letter which he had received on Saturday morning and the
missing key of Number 407.

The doctor arrived and performed his post-mortem, which confirmed the
suspicions he had already formed. “Prussic acid, right enough, and a
pretty powerful dose by the look of it. The queer thing about it is
that he seems to have died from breathing the vapour rather than from
swallowing the stuff. Looks as if he’d uncorked a bottle of the strong
acid and sniffed at it. You didn’t see anything of the kind lying
about the cellar, I suppose?”

Whyland shook his head. “No, I didn’t,” he replied. “The only thing I
found lying about was a loaded automatic which hadn’t been fired.”

“What did I tell you?” said the doctor triumphantly. “Suicide, without
a doubt. He took a pistol with him in case the stuff didn’t act.
You’re suggesting that anybody murdered a powerful man like that by
making him inhale prussic acid against his will, are you? Why, the
idea’s absurd.”

Inspector Whyland left the mortuary in a very thoughtful frame of
mind, and returned to the police station. Here he set the telephone to
work and invoked the aid of his colleagues. By the middle of the
afternoon he had collected some interesting information respecting
both Martin and Lacey, upon which he began to build up his own
theory as to the former’s death.

Mr. Martin had carried on a wine merchant’s business at 407, Praed
Street, until fifteen years before. He had then moved to the Barbican,
where he employed two clerks and a couple of packers. He had never
married, and lived at a boarding house in Streatham. He had more than
once gone away for the week-end without notice, and his absence had
therefore caused no concern. He was not known to have any enemies,
although more than once there had been some unsavoury rumours in
circulation as to his dealings with girls whom he had engaged as his
secretaries. His movements on Saturday morning were traced from the
time he left his office to his reaching Aldersgate station. Finally,
as a result of the hint contained in the letter signed John Lacey, the
police had searched his office, and had found there certain papers
which threw a flood of light upon a long sequence of jewel robberies
extending back for the last twenty years.

Mr. Lacey was the owner of a group of grocer’s shops scattered about
West London. He had acquired the lease of Number 407, when the
premises were given up by the late tenant, a clothier. He had never
heard of Mr. Martin, and had certainly never written to him. He always
signed himself John R. Lacey, and the signature on the letter found on
Mr. Martin’s body bore no resemblance whatever to his handwriting. He
had only once entered the cellars of Number 407, and had made no
discoveries there of any kind. On Saturday he had left Liverpool
Street at ten o’clock, to stay with his brother in Ipswich, and had
not returned until the first train on Monday morning. He had sent no
telephone message to Mr. Briggs, nor had he made any appointment with
anybody to inspect the drains of Number 407. He had no key of the
premises, having given the only two which so far as he knew existed to
Houlder, the builder. He was utterly unable to throw any light
whatever upon the incident, since more than a week had passed since he
had visited Praed Street.

Two other facts did Inspector Whyland discover. The first, which did
not astonish him, was that the letter signed John Lacey had in all
probability been typed upon the same machine as had been the envelope
in which the numbered counter had been sent to Richard Pargent. The
second, which was distinctly perplexing, was that the call to Mr.
Briggs had been made from a call-box at Aldersgate station, apparently
at the very time when Mr. Martin was known to have been there. Lastly,
the automatic was identified as the property of Mr. Martin, and a
fingermark on the counter corresponded to an imprint taken from the
dead man’s hand.

The significance of the curious butt found by the electrician in the
lamp-holder was not so clear. It seemed reasonable to assume that
nobody but the dead man had entered the premises after they had been
locked by the foreman on Saturday morning. Whyland had examined all
the doors and windows very carefully, and had satisfied himself that
they bore no signs of violence. He could account for both keys, and
although it was possible that a third key existed, it seemed unlikely
that anyone had used it between 12.30 and two. Again, since the door
had been found bolted on Monday morning, it was probable that the dead
man had bolted it behind him, and that he was alone in the house when
he died. The foreman had assured him that he had found the windows
fastened inside, and that it was only by the use of a special tool
that he had been enabled to open the one at the back. It looked very
much as if Martin had himself fixed the butt in the lamp-holder. But
why?

Certainly it looked very like a case of suicide. But against this
theory was the letter found in the dead man’s pocket and the numbered
counter. Martin himself might have deposited the latter, as the doctor
had suggested, but would he have gone so far as to write a letter
which must certainly put the police on the alert when it was found? It
seemed highly improbable. Inspector Whyland felt convinced that the
death of Mr. Martin was merely another link in the mysterious chain of
murders in Praed Street.

The evening papers were, of course, full of it, though naturally
somewhat guarded. “Another tragedy in Praed Street. City man found
poisoned in Empty House”—such was the general trend of their
headlines. And Praed Street, which had begun to breathe again during
the respite of the past month, felt once more the cold touch of almost
superstitious horror. The killer was abroad again, unknown,
unrecognized, and no man could tell when he might feel the dread hand
of death upon his shoulder.

Inspector Whyland, walking through Praed Street that evening about ten
o’clock, heard a cheerful voice bid him good evening, and turned to
find Mr. Ludgrove by his side.

“Hullo, Mr. Ludgrove!” he exclaimed. “I called at your place just now,
and found it shut up. I thought you were away.”

“I have been taking my usual evening stroll,” replied the herbalist.
“Won’t you come in? I’m on my way home now.”

With scarcely a moment’s hesitation, Whyland accepted the invitation.
There was always the chance that the herbalist might make some
suggestion which would throw light on this latest problem. He waited
until they were seated in the familiar back room before he asked the
inevitable question. “You’ve heard what happened here this morning, I
suppose?”

“I have, indeed,” replied Mr. Ludgrove gravely. “The papers contain
little beyond the bare facts, but I gather that this unfortunate Mr.
Martin was undoubtedly murdered?”

“I’m afraid so,” replied the Inspector. “And I fancy by the same hand
which committed the previous murders. We found a typed letter on him,
suggesting that he should call at Number 407, which had been posted in
this district, and there was a counter bearing the number IV lying by
his side. You don’t happen to know anything about this Mr. Martin, I
suppose?”

Mr. Ludgrove shook his head. “I understand that he left Praed Street
fifteen years ago,” he replied. “That was long before I came here. In
those days I was leading a very quiet life in Devonshire.” He paused,
and a curious look of sadness came into his eyes, as of some painful
memory. Then he continued briskly, as if ashamed of his momentary
lapse. “I daresay that Mr. Copperdock remembers him, he has a
wonderful memory for everybody who has ever lived in the
neighbourhood.”

Inspector Whyland’s eyes contracted slightly as he replied. “Yes, he
remembers him all right. They did a certain amount of business
together, he tells me. In fact, Mr. Copperdock is the only person
about here who will admit to knowing anything about this fellow
Martin.”

“Well, I suppose that we are all under suspicion once more,” said Mr.
Ludgrove, with a kindly smile. “No, Inspector, it’s no use protesting;
I know exactly how I should look at the matter if I were in your
place. Until you have some definite clue to the perpetrator of the
crimes, the whole neighbourhood is equally guilty in your eyes. I may
say that I left here about one o’clock on Saturday, caught the 1.55
from Fenchurch, spent the day in Essex, and did not return until after
dark. Not, I gather, that an alibi is much use in this case, since it
appears that this Mr. Martin was alone in the house, in any event.”

“I wish everybody in Praed Street would deal with me as frankly as you
have, Mr. Ludgrove,” replied Whyland. “There seems to be a sort of
dread in the minds of most of them that the police will in some way
take advantage of everything they say. Take Copperdock, for example.
I’ve been talking to him, and he tells me he was at the Cambridge Arms
for half an hour or so some time between one and two. Yet neither he
nor his son will tell me exactly what time he left his shop or
returned to it. They didn’t notice, they say.”

“Mr. Copperdock is not blessed with a very exact mind,” said Mr.
Ludgrove soothingly. “You remember the curious incident of his meeting
with the black sailor some time ago. By the way, I suppose that rather
intangible person has not yet appeared in connection with the present
case, has he? Although nearly everybody whom I have seen this evening
has some theory to account for the facts, I have so far heard no
reference to the black sailor.”

Inspector Whyland smiled as he rose to take his departure. “I’m so
certain that the black sailor will never be found that I would
willingly double the reward out of my own pocket,” he said. “He’s a
myth, originating in the fertile imagination of that young scoundrel
Wal Snyder. Well, good night, Mr. Ludgrove. Let me know if you hear
any useful hint, won’t you?”

It was not until he was some yards down the street that he laughed
shortly to himself. “That old chap suspects Copperdock as much as I
do,” he muttered. “But if it is Copperdock, what the devil is his
game, I wonder?”



Chapter X

At Scotland Yard

The experts to whom the curious device found by the electrician in the
little cellar had been sent duly made their report. In their opinion,
the butt was all that remained of an ingenious poison-bomb. The
original machine consisted of a socket made to fit into an ordinary
lamp-holder, but the place of the filament had been taken by a piece
of fine wire, round which had been wrapped a thread of gun-cotton.
Attached to the socket, and in contact with the gun-cotton, had been a
sealed celluloid bulb containing pure prussic acid.

The action of such a bomb would be perfectly simple. It had only to be
placed in a lamp-holder, and the switch turned on. The current would
heat the fine wire, and so ignite the strand of gun-cotton. This in
turn would set fire to the celluloid bulb, and its contents would be
released in the form of vapour. Although some of this vapour would
become ignited, enough would be available to permeate the atmosphere
of a room far larger than the small cellar. And, of course, the
inhalation of the vapour would rapidly produce death.

This opinion, the report stated, was purely speculative, since only
the socket of the bomb remained for examination. Inspector Whyland,
after consultation with his Chief at Scotland Yard, decided that it
had better not be made public. The idea, though it was probably
correct, was hypothetical, and altogether too vague to be put before a
coroner’s jury. It certainly strengthened Whyland’s conviction that
Mr. Martin had been murdered, for no man would go to the trouble of
constructing an elaborate poison-bomb with which to kill himself when
he might just as easily have inhaled the acid outright. When the
electrician left the cellar on the Saturday the bomb had not been
there. Whyland was convinced that the man was speaking the truth upon
this point. The only two alternatives remaining were that somebody had
entered the house between the departure of the foreman and the arrival
of Mr. Martin, or that Martin had placed the bomb in position himself.
The field of speculation opened by these alternatives was so vast and
barren of any clue that their exploration must be a matter of
considerable time.

As a matter of fact, the Assistant Commissioner was by no means
convinced that Mr. Martin had been murdered. “We all know what a
difficult job you’re up against in trying to trace the murders of
these two fellows, Tovey and Pargent,” he said to Whyland in an
interview to which he had summoned him, “But don’t you think you’re
rather too much inclined to see the hand of the murderer in everything
that happens in that district? Now, honestly, assuming that Martin was
murdered, have you the slightest clue which could possibly lead to the
conviction of the murderer?”

“No, sir, I haven’t,” replied Whyland. “But I’ve got my suspicions of
this man Copperdock, whom I’ve mentioned to you.”

“Suspicions aren’t evidence,” said the Assistant Commissioner shortly.
“Bring home the original murders to him by all means and then perhaps
you’ll be able to link him up with the death of this man Martin. At
present, so far as I can see, you’ll find it difficult to convince a
jury that Martin was murdered. That poison-bomb theory is a bit
far-fetched, you must admit.”

“It is, rather, sir,” agreed Whyland. “Still we’ve got the letter and
the numbered counter——”

“It’s just that letter that worries me,” interrupted the Chief. “It
was through the letter that you discovered that Martin was a receiver
of stolen goods—a very smart piece of work, Whyland, upon which I
congratulate you. But, until we have rounded them all up, we don’t
want the gentlemen with whom Martin dealt to become aware of our
knowledge. If the existence of that letter becomes known, they’ll
tumble to it at once. I should very much prefer the letter to be kept
secret, for the present, at all events.”

The Assistant Commissioner paused, and Whyland glanced at him quickly.
“I see no reason why it should be mentioned at the inquest, sir,” he
said. “Nobody knows of its existence outside of the police.”

“Then I should be inclined to say nothing about it,” remarked the
Assistant Commissioner. “Nor, I imagine, will it be necessary to bring
into prominence the hypothesis of the poison-bomb, or the fact that
you have any suspicions of foul play. I am not suggesting that you
should wilfully mislead the coroner, mind. But it is usually a mistake
to volunteer information when no useful purpose can be served by so
doing.”

So it happened that the doctor’s evidence at the inquest remain
unchallenged. The theory was that Martin, having decided to take his
own life, was attracted to his old premises knowing them to be empty.
In order to obtain access, he telephoned himself from Aldersgate
station to Mr. Briggs, using Mr. Lacey’s name. Having thus secured the
key, he bolted the door behind him to prevent any interruption, then
went into the cellar and inhaled the vapour of prussic acid. The
automatic he had brought with him in the case the poison should prove
ineffective. The numbered counter, which he had also brought with him,
as the finger-marks upon it showed, merely emphasized the morbid state
of mind which had prompted him to the deed.

The jury returned a verdict of suicide during temporary insanity, in
accordance with this theory, and, to all outward appearances the case
of Mr. Martin was disposed of. But Inspector Whyland, although
relieved to feel that yet another unsolved crime had not been added to
his already mounting debit account, knew well enough at heart that
once again his mysterious adversary had scored a point against him.
But again, there was this insoluble riddle of motive. It was possible
to suggest more than one motive for the murder of Mr. Martin. He
might, for instance, have fallen out with one of the jewel thieves
with whom he had such intimate relations. Or again, his dealings with
women might have been at the bottom of it. But, assuming one of these
suppositions to be correct, how was the death of Mr. Martin to be
linked with the previous murders? Or were they indeed all the work of
separate persons, who imitated one another’s methods with a view to
confusing the issue?

Inspector Whyland recalled his mind from such unprofitable
speculations. He felt that the solution of the whole mystery lay close
under his hand, if he could but devise the means to unearth it.
Somehow Mr. Copperdock’s name always came up in connection with these
murders. He had been Tovey’s most intimate friend. The pipe which had
been the cause of Colburn’s death had been bought at his shop. He must
have been within a few yards of the scene when Pargent was murdered.
And Whyland had no doubt that he would discover some point of contact
between Mr. Copperdock and the present case.

He was not disappointed. It came out, in the course of a conversation
between him and Houlder, the builder. It seemed that Houlder, who was
an occasional frequenter of the Cambridge Arms, had mentioned, early
in the month, that a new tenant had taken Number 407, and that he had
got the job of altering the premises for him. Mr. Copperdock had
displayed great interest in this remark, and as a result Houlder had
invited him to come and look over the place. Mr. Copperdock had
accepted, and he and Houlder had been over every inch of it. This
might have been pure curiosity on Mr. Copperdock’s part, but at least
the fact was significant. Inspector Whyland stored it in the mental
pigeon-hole which already contained the note that Martin and
Copperdock had done considerable business together in the past.

Thus, putting the case mathematically, Mr. Copperdock was the highest
common factor of the terms representing the four dead men. Inspector
Whyland had spent much time and care in investigating their histories
and their actions, and he could find no other factor common to them
all. They had been, so far as he had been able to ascertain, complete
strangers to one another, and they could never consciously have met
one another. The only characteristics which they had in common were
that they had all received counters numbered in the order of their
deaths, that they were all males, and that their ages had all been
over fifty.

Naturally, the mind of Praed Street was not greatly relieved by the
verdict on the death of Mr. Martin. Violent death was becoming far too
frequent an incident for any of the local community to feel safe. Men
wondered when it would be their turn to find the fatal counter, and
how they should ward off the death which so swiftly followed. It was
not as though one could tell exactly what one had to guard against.
The knife had been used twice, certainly, but poison in one form or
another had accounted for two of the deaths.

The numbered counters were the characteristic feature of the case
which appealed most strongly to the popular imagination. Inexplicable
murders were common enough, even murders in which no motive or
criminal had ever been found. But a series of murders, each prefixed
by a definite warning, were an entirely novel sensation. The theory of
the counters was publicly discussed from every possible point of view,
without any really satisfactory theory being arrived at. Quite a large
proportion of the population of London opened their morning papers in
expectation of finding news of the delivery of counter number V.

The news, when it came, illustrated the hold which the subject had
upon men’s minds, and the moral effect which it has produced. Mr.
Ludgrove read the story as he consumed his frugal breakfast, and he
was not surprised to hear Mr. Copperdock’s voice in the shop a few
minutes later.

“Come in, Mr. Copperdock,” he called, and the tobacconist, paper in
hand, the light of excitement in his eyes, entered through the
curtained door.

“Have you seen this about this old chap Goodwin?” he enquired, without
preliminary.

“I have indeed,” replied Mr. Ludgrove gravely. “I imagine that the
whole thing was an utterly heartless practical joke. I only hope the
police will be able to trace the sender.”

“Aye, practical joke, maybe, but it killed him all the same,” said Mr.
Copperdock doubtfully. “Fancy an old chap like that, what couldn’t
have had more than a year or two to live! The paper says that he
couldn’t even walk from one room to another, had to be wheeled in a
chair. This daughter of his what was looking after him says here that
the doctor had told her that any shock might be fatal. Wonder if she
sent it herself, being tired of waiting for his money? Listen, this is
what she says: ‘My father’s chief amusement was to read the papers. He
took the keenest interest in every item of news, and often discussed
them with me. We often talked about the murders which have taken place
recently in Praed Street, and my father always maintained that the
curious episode of the numbered counters proved that they were not the
work of a maniac.’”

“Yes. It is easy to understand what a shock the receipt of the counter
must have been to him,” replied Mr. Ludgrove reflectively. “It would
be interesting to know who, besides his daughter, knew of this passion
for news on his part. I see by the account in my paper that three
letters arrived for him by the morning post, and that his daughter
brought them in to him on his breakfast tray. He opened the first one,
and a counter numbered V fell out of it.”

“Then he fell back on his pillow and never spoke again,” put in Mr.
Copperdock excitedly. “The shock killed him right enough, as the
doctors had said it would. I wouldn’t like to be in the shoes of the
person what sent it him.”

Mr. Ludgrove glanced at his friend sharply. “I cannot understand it,
except upon the assumption of a practical joke, and a particularly
cruel one at that,” he said. “Here was this Mr. Goodwin, a retired
manufacturer, who had been living in this house at Highgate for many
years past. All his acquaintances knew that his heart was very
seriously affected, and that he had only a short time to live. Of
course, we know nothing of his past history, but, whatever motive
there may have been, to murder a man in his condition would merely be
to anticipate the course of nature by a few months. And, in our
experience, the receipt of the counter has always been followed by
violent death. I say we know nothing about him; I certainly do not. I
suppose that you have never heard of him before, have you, Mr.
Copperdock?”

Mr. Copperdock shook his head. “Never!” he replied emphatically.
“Seems to me it’s just like that poet chap, Pargent. Somebody sends
him the counter, and his number’s up. Well thank heaven, it didn’t
happen in Praed Street, this time.”

It was not long after Mr. Copperdock’s departure that Inspector
Whyland came in to see the herbalist. He said nothing, but glanced at
Mr. Ludgrove enquiringly.

“Yes, I’ve seen it in the paper,” said Mr. Ludgrove. “As a matter of
fact, I’ve just been discussing it with Mr. Copperdock. He came over
here as soon as he read about it.”

“Oh, he did, did he?” replied Whyland. “And what do you make of it,
may I ask?”

Mr. Ludgrove shrugged his shoulders. “I know no more than what the
paper contains,” he said. “It looks to me like a practical joke. I
shouldn’t wonder if some idiot derives amusement from sending these
counters broadcast. I daresay he gets the names of people to send them
to from the telephone directory.”

“Practical joke? H’m,” said Whyland. “Mind, I’m not denying that a lot
of fools do send out these counters to their friends. The Yard has had
dozens of cases reported to them. I always said that would happen as
soon as people heard about them. But in this case I have seen the
envelope in which the counter was sent. It was typed on the same
machine as the others, and it was posted in this district, exactly as
the others were. Your practical joker has followed his original model
pretty closely, don’t you think?”

The ardent seekers after sensation redoubled their eagerness for news
of the next counter. Although opinion on the whole followed Mr.
Ludgrove in attributing the counter sent to Mr. Goodwin to some
irresponsible practical joker, the fact that death had undoubtedly
followed its receipt caused many to shake their heads knowingly. If
Mr. Martin’s death had been due to suicide, and Mr. Goodwin’s to a
practical joke, how would the original sender of the counters number
his next one? It was not to be supposed that he would claim credit for
these spurious imitations of his work. If the next number were to be
VI, public opinion was quite prepared to credit him with having
compassed the last two deaths. But most people anticipated that it
would bear the number IV.

The fact that such discussion was possible showed clearly that the
theory of the existence of some mysterious assassin had captured the
popular imagination. There was really no reason why any murderer
should not send a numbered counter to his prospective victim, but
people argued, quite correctly, that murders were far more often the
result of sudden impulse than of deliberate intention. It was for this
reason that the “counter deaths” as they were sometimes called,
attracted so much attention. Yet the weeks drew into months, and the
cold winds of spring took the place of the misty drizzle of winter,
without any news of another numbered counter being received. The
arm-chair criminologists gave it as their opinion that the last had
been heard of them, that the mysterious criminal had either fulfilled
his vengeance or had died unrecognized in some lunatic asylum. The
murders in Praed Street were added to the long list of undiscovered
crimes, and slowly they began to be forgotten.

One evening towards the end of April, Mr. Copperdock was sitting in
the herbalist’s back room, enjoying a generous whiskey and soda. He
was on his way home from the Cambridge Arms, and, seeing his friend’s
door still open, had looked in for a chat. The night was warm, one of
those nights which London sometimes experiences in early spring,
conveying the promise, so rarely fulfilled, of a fine summer.

The liquor which he had consumed made Mr. Copperdock even more
communicative than usual. Some reference to his son had led him on to
speak of Ivy, and thus, by a simple association of ideas, to the
murder of Mr. Tovey.

“You know, Ludgrove, that fellow Whyland always suspected me of having
to do with that business,” he said. “I don’t believe he’s satisfied
yet, between ourselves. At one time he was always hanging about,
coming into my place at all hours, and asking all sorts of questions.
I used to see chaps lounging about outside, and sometimes they
followed me when I went out. It was jolly uncomfortable, I can tell
you.”

Mr. Ludgrove smiled. “I don’t suppose you were any more under
suspicion than the rest of us,” he replied. “Whyland had an idea that
somebody in this neighbourhood was responsible, and I don’t know that
I don’t agree with him. He came in here, too, and asked questions, for
that matter. For all I know he may have suspected me.”

But Mr. Copperdock shook his head. “No, Ludgrove, that won’t do,” he
said. “There was something about the way he spoke to me that gave him
away. He still comes in sometimes, and asks me all sorts of questions
about those poor fellows who were killed. Very often they’re the same
things as he’s asked before. Trying to catch me out, I suppose. And
he’s always asking if I’ve ever seen the black sailor again.”

“I suppose you really did see him?” asked Mr. Ludgrove casually.

“See him? I saw him as plain as I see you now,” replied Mr.
Copperdock, with some indignation. “What would I want to say I’d seen
him for if I hadn’t? I wish now I’d never said anything about it. I
wouldn’t have, but I thought it would be doing Whyland a good turn.”

“Well, it’s all over now,” said Mr. Ludgrove soothingly. “We haven’t
had any of these mysterious deaths for nearly three months now. I
don’t expect that Inspector Whyland will worry his head about the
matter much longer.”

“I hope he won’t,” replied Mr. Copperdock truculently. “I’ll give him
a piece of mind if he comes round worrying me much more. I’m as
respectable a man as any in this street, I’d have him know.”

He finished his drink, and rose to go. Mr. Ludgrove saw him off the
premises, then settled himself down once more in his chair to read.

Five minutes later he heard a heavy step hurrying through the shop,
and the form of Mr. Copperdock appeared unceremoniously through the
curtain that covered the door of the inner room. Mr. Ludgrove rose to
his feet in concern. The tobacconist’s face was deathly pale, and his
hands were trembling violently. He staggered across the room, and sank
down into the chair he had so lately quitted.

He held out one shaking hand open towards the herbalist. “Here, look
at this!” he exclaimed in a queer hoarse voice.

The herbalist bent over the outstretched hand. In the palm of it lay a
white counter, upon which the figure VI had been roughly drawn in red
ink.



Chapter XI

The Sixth Counter

Mr. Ludgrove looked at the counter and then raised his eyes to Mr.
Copperdock’s face. The tobacconist was staring at him with an
expression of complete bewilderment and terror, very different from
his truculent demeanour of a few minutes earlier. The herbalist
checked the slow smile which had begun to twitch the corner of his
lips, and sat down quietly opposite Mr. Copperdock.

“Where did you find this?” he asked.

“On my bed, after I left you just now,” replied the tobacconist. “It
wasn’t there when I went out to the Cambridge Arms this evening, I’ll
swear. I always goes upstairs to have a wash before I goes out, and
I’d have been bound to have seen it. It’s that black sailor. I always
thought he’d get me.”

“Well, he hasn’t got you yet,” said Mr. Ludgrove soothingly. “Now that
you have been warned, we can take the proper precautions. How do you
suppose this counter came into your room?”

Mr. Copperdock shook his head helplessly. “It beats me,” he replied.
“I locked the door behind me when I went out, and nobody couldn’t have
got in till I went back just now, seeing as I had the key in my pocket
all the time.”

“You locked the door when you went out? Was Ted out, too, then?”

“Yes, Ted and I went out together, about half-past eight. He was going
to spend the evening with the Toveys. I don’t expect him back till
nigh on eleven. I goes round to the Cambridge Arms, where I stays
until I comes in to you just now. And when I gets back, there was this
counter, right in the middle of my bed. I just picks it up and comes
over to you. I daren’t stay no longer in the house alone.”

“You didn’t notice if anything else in the house had been disturbed, I
suppose?”

“I didn’t stop to look. It gave me such a turn seeing that thing
there, I didn’t hardly know what I was doing.”

“Well, you’d better stay here until your son comes back,” said Mr.
Ludgrove. “It is very nearly eleven now. I suppose you shut the door
behind you when you came over here? How will Ted get in?”

“We both has our keys,” replied Mr. Copperdock. “Ted’s a good boy. I
wouldn’t have minded so much if he’d been there.”

“Well, I’ll go to the door and watch for him,” said Mr. Ludgrove
cheerfully. “You’ll be all right here, Mr. Copperdock.”

“Don’t you go no further than the door!” exclaimed the tobacconist
fearfully. “For all I know that black sailor chap may be on the
lookout, and seen me come across here. He’ll get me, for sure.”

“He won’t get you here, I promise you,” said Mr. Ludgrove
reassuringly. He mixed a strong whiskey and water, and placed it in
the trembling hand of his guest. “You drink this while I go into the
shop and keep an eye open for your son.”

Mr. Ludgrove had not been at his post for many minutes before Ted came
swinging along the opposite pavement. He stopped at the sound of the
herbalist’s voice, and crossed the road towards him. In a few
whispered words Mr. Ludgrove acquainted him with what had happened.

Ted said nothing, but jerked his elbow upwards and winked
suggestively.

“No, I don’t think so,” said Mr. Ludgrove. “But you had better come in
and talk to him.”

The two entered the back room together, and Mr. Copperdock looked up
anxiously as they came in.

“Ah, Ted, my boy, I’m glad to see you,” he said dolefully. “The black
sailor’s on my track, and he’ll get me, for sure.”

“Nonsense, Dad,” replied Ted heartily. “Somebody put that counter on
your bed for a joke; one of your pals at the Cambridge Arms, I’ll be
bound. You come along home with me, and we’ll soon find out who it
was.”

But Mr. Copperdock shook his head. “I wouldn’t go into that house
again not to-night, no, not if you was to pay me,” he replied firmly.
“I’d sooner go and spend the night at the police station.”

“You needn’t do that,” said Mr. Ludgrove. “You can spend the night
here on my bed upstairs. I have no objection to sleeping on the
chair.”

“I daren’t be left alone,” lamented Mr. Copperdock. “Anybody might
have seen me cross the road and come in here. Do you think Inspector
Whyland would send a couple of coppers along if Ted was to ring him
up? I’d feel a lot safer if they was about.”

“I hardly think he would,” replied Mr. Ludgrove. “But if you like we
will spend the night together in this room. You can have one chair,
and I will have the other. I can put a mattress on the floor for Ted
if he cares to join us.”

“Not I, I’m going home to bed,” put in Ted heartily, with a wink at
the herbalist. “Somebody ought to be on guard over at our place in
case the black sailor breaks in, you know, Dad.”

Rather reluctantly Mr. Copperdock agreed to this arrangement. After a
few more minutes’ conversation, Ted went home, and the two settled
themselves down in the chairs. A further strong whiskey and water
produced its effect upon Mr. Copperdock, and he was very soon dozing
restlessly. To Mr. Ludgrove sleep seemed an unnecessary luxury. He
moved quietly over to his bench, and spent the greater part of the
night absorbed in his herbs and his microscope, apparently entirely
oblivious of the presence of his guest. The only sign he manifested of
interest in his affairs was to pick up the counter and examine it very
carefully through a powerful lens.

It was not until seven o’clock in the morning that he gently shook the
sleeping form. Mr. Copperdock woke with a start, and stared about him
with puzzled eyes.

“I’ve got a cup of tea ready for you, Mr. Copperdock,” said the
herbalist. “I thought it was time to wake you, as Mrs. Cooper will be
here presently, and if she found you here she might talk. We don’t
want that, do we?”

The tobacconist rose stiffly to his feet and shook himself. “Very kind
of you, I’m sure, Ludgrove,” he said. “Yes, I remember. What did you
do with that counter?”

“I have it here,” replied the herbalist. “You are still quite sure
that you found it on your bed last night? It wasn’t by any chance
slipped into your pocket by somebody at the Cambridge Arms?”

“As sure as I live. I found it on my bed, same as I told you,”
affirmed Mr. Copperdock earnestly. “I wasn’t tight last night, if
that’s what you’re getting at.”

“No, no, of course not,” replied Mr. Ludgrove soothingly. “Now, shall
we go across and see if your son heard anything during the night?”

Mr. Copperdock agreeing, they crossed the road to the tobacconist’s
shop, and let themselves in. Ted was still asleep, and they had some
difficulty in waking him. When they had done so, he reported that he
had had a good look round the place before he went to bed, and had
found nothing unusual. After that—well, he had gone to sleep, and had
heard nothing until they had awakened him.

The light of morning appeared to have instilled rather more courage
into Mr. Copperdock’s heart. He announced his determination to carry
on business as usual, but insisted that Inspector Whyland should be
communicated with and told of his discovery of the numbered counter.
It was about ten o’clock when Whyland arrived in Praed Street, but
instead of going straight to Copperdock’s shop, he went first to the
herbalist’s.

“What’s this story about Copperdock having found a numbered counter?”
he asked, as soon as they were safely hidden in the back room from
prying ears.

Mr. Ludgrove recounted his experiences of the past night, and as he
came to a conclusion Whyland laughed contemptuously. “Is this another
of Copperdock’s hallucinations, like that meeting of his with the
black sailor?” he enquired.

“Not altogether,” replied Mr. Ludgrove with a smile. “The counter is
real enough, at all events. He left it here last night. Here it is.”

Whyland examined the counter in silence. He had very little doubt that
Mr. Copperdock had staged the whole affair, had written the figure VI
upon it in red ink himself, and had placed it on his bed. But why?
What was his game? Was this a feeble scheme to draw suspicion from
himself? The series of murders appeared to have come to an end. What
was the point of reviving the memory of them like this?

Mr. Ludgrove broke in upon his meditations. “I took the liberty of
examining it under a powerful glass,” he said, nodding his head
towards the bench. “It seems to be an ordinary bone counter and the
figure VI has been drawn upon it with a steel pen and red ink.”

“Just as the others were,” agreed Whyland. “I’ll keep this counter, if
you don’t mind. I want to add it to my collection. Now I suppose I had
better step across and see Copperdock. I should like you to come with
me, if you can spare the time.”

“I think I can risk shutting the shop for a few minutes,” replied the
herbalist. “I get very few customers in the morning. Most of the
people who require my services are at work all day.”

“Dishonest work, I’ll be bound,” said Whyland chaffingly. “Well, come
along, then.”

They went across to Mr. Copperdock’s shop together, and were shown by
the tobacconist into the room behind the shop, which was used as an
office. At one side was a table upon which stood a Planet typewriter,
at the other a desk. Inspector Whyland seated himself at the latter,
selected one of the pens before him, and dipped it into an inkpot,
which happened to contain red ink.

“Now then, Mr. Copperdock,” he said. “Tell me exactly what happened
yesterday evening.”

The tobacconist immediately launched into an account of his adventure.
Whyland listened patiently, occasionally making a brief note with the
pen. “You say that nobody could have entered the house while you were
out?” he asked, as Mr. Copperdock came to the end of his story.

“Quite impossible,” replied Mr. Copperdock emphatically. “There’s only
one door, with a spring lock which catches when you shuts it.”

“H’m. I’d like to have a look round, if you don’t mind,” said the
Inspector.

He examined the house carefully. On the ground floor was the shop, and
behind it the office and a little kitchen containing a gas stove. The
windows of these did not open, and were high up in the wall, and
covered with a stout iron grating. There was no back entrance. From a
narrow passage a staircase ran up to the first floor, upon which were
two bedrooms, occupied respectively by Mr. Copperdock and his son, and
a sitting-room. The bedrooms were over the shop, and looked out upon
Praed Street. The sitting-room was at the back, and looked out over an
enclosed yard, belonging to a transport contractor, and used for
storing vans at night. The windows on the first floor were obviously
inaccessible without the aid of a ladder. Above the first floor were a
couple of attics, lighted only by skylights, which were closed and
padlocked. From the cobwebs which covered them, it was obvious that
they had not been opened for a long time.

Inspector Whyland returned to the first floor. “Were these windows
closed and fastened while you were out last night?” he enquired.

“The sitting-room was,” replied Ted, who had followed them upstairs.
“I looked at it when I came in. It hasn’t been touched since.”

Whyland looked at it, and satisfied himself that it showed no signs of
having been forced. “What about the bedroom windows?” he asked.

“Both Dad’s and mine were open at the top,” replied Ted. “But nobody
could have got in through them, unless they had put up a ladder in the
middle of Praed Street.”

“Even the black sailor isn’t likely to have done that,” observed
Whyland sarcastically. “Well, Mr. Copperdock, the best advice I can
give you is not to go about alone at night too much. I’ll have a man
watch outside the premises for a bit, if that’s any comfort to you.
But, if you ask me, I don’t think you’re in any immediate danger.”

It seemed that the Inspector was right. Several days passed without
anything untoward happening to Mr. Copperdock. The tobacconist resumed
his normal routine, with the modification that he took care never to
be alone. His son walked with him as far as the Cambridge Arms, and
one at least of his cronies there walked back with him to the shop.
Mr. Ludgrove, watching with some amusement, recognized every night the
watcher that Whyland had promised to provide. It struck him that the
man’s instructions were probably to keep an eye on Mr. Copperdock’s
movements rather than to provide for his safety. But upon the
tobacconist, who, now he had got over his fright, appeared to regard
himself as something of a hero, the man’s presence produced an
impression of importance and of security.

The only aspect of the incident which appealed to Whyland was the
counter itself. He had submitted it to the experts at Scotland Yard,
together with the notes which he had made in red ink in Mr.
Copperdock’s office, and they had given it as their opinion that the
figure upon it had been drawn with the same ink as that in which the
notes had been written, and by a similar pen. Further, this pen and
ink corresponded with those which had been used on the previous
counters, in the cases in which they had been preserved. The more the
Inspector considered it, the more convinced he became that Mr.
Copperdock was at the bottom of the business. But how to bring it home
to him? That was the difficulty.

Mr. Copperdock had found the numbered counter on Tuesday evening. On
the following Saturday Ted had arranged to take Ivy to a dance, from
which he was not likely to return until after midnight. It had been
suggested that Mr. Copperdock, in order that he should not be left
alone, should spend the time between the closing of the Cambridge Arms
and the return of his son in Mr. Ludgrove’s sanctum.

But, deriving courage from the fact that four days had elapsed without
anything happening, Mr. Copperdock refused to consider any such
proposal. He must have detected the general scepticism with which his
story of the finding of the counter had been received, and had
resolved to say no more about it. He went to the Cambridge Arms at his
usual hour, stayed there until closing time, and was then accompanied
home by two friends of his, who lived in the Edgware Road, and who had
to pass the door on their way home. He invited these two to come in
and have a last drink with him, and they accepted, on the grounds that
it was a beautiful night, and very thirsty work walking.

The story of the finding of the counter was by this time familiar to
all the clientele of the Cambridge Arms, each individual member of
which suspected some other member of having somehow conveyed it into
Mr. Copperdock’s possession. It was absurd to think, as one of them
remarked in his absence, that anybody could have a grudge against Sam
Copperdock. Somebody must be pulling his leg, that was the only
possible explanation. It was with some considerable interest,
therefore, that his two friends followed the tobacconist as he took
them into his bedroom and showed them the exact place where he found
the counter.

It was not until nearly eleven that Mr. Copperdock’s party broke up.
Inspector Whyland’s deputy, strolling past on the other side of the
road, noticed the parting on the doorstep, and observed that after the
departure of his friends, Mr. Copperdock shut the door of his shop. A
few minutes later he saw a light switched on in one of the front rooms
upstairs. This he knew, from his experience of previous nights, was
the signal that Mr. Copperdock was going to bed.

Mr. Ludgrove, since the tobacconist had refused his offer of
hospitality, spent the evening by himself. The room above his shop was
littered with innumerable boxes containing all manner of dried herbs
and similar items of the stock-in-trade of his calling. He spent
several hours between that room and his sanctum. His work bench became
strewed with specimens to which from time to time he affixed labels
with high-sounding names. The door of his shop was ajar until about
half-past ten, up till which hour an occasional customer interrupted
his labours. After that time it was closed, and he was able to devote
his whole attention to his plants.

He was still working at midnight. He appeared to require very little
sleep, and rarely went to bed before the early hours of the morning.
He had just brewed himself a cup of his favourite cocoa, when suddenly
he heard a violent hammering upon the door of the shop. Instinctively
he glanced at the clock upon the mantelpiece. The hands pointed to
twenty minutes past twelve.

Surely no customer could be seeking admittance at such an hour!
Besides, the knocking was clamorous, insistent, not in the least like
the furtive taps which usually proclaimed the visit of some client,
anxious to hide his errand under the cover of darkness. With a shrug
of his shoulders Mr. Ludgrove put down his cup and went to the door.
He drew back the bolts and put out his head, to find Ted Copperdock
standing on the pavement outside.

The young man gave him no chance to ask questions. He threw out his
hand and caught Mr. Ludgrove by the arm, as though to drag him
forcibly into the street. “For God’s sake come and see Dad!” he
exclaimed.

“Why, what has happened?” enquired Mr. Ludgrove quickly.

“I don’t know, he’s dead, I think,” replied Ted incoherently. “I’ve
just come back and found him. Something terrible’s happened——”

Mr. Ludgrove was not the man to be carried off his feet by a sudden
crisis. “Certainly, Ted, I’ll come over,” he said quietly. “But you
appear to want a doctor rather than me. You probably know that a
detective has been patrolling the streets for the last few nights. I
think I see him coming towards us now. You go and fetch the doctor,
while he and I attend to your father.”

Ted, after a moment’s hesitation, ran off down the road, and Mr.
Ludgrove walked swiftly towards the advancing figure, which he had
already recognized. “Something has happened to Mr. Copperdock,” he
said as he reached him. “I have sent his son for a doctor, and said
that you and I would go in.”

“Something happened, eh?” replied the man, as the two strode swiftly
towards the door of the tobacconist’s shop. “You don’t know what it
is, I suppose? I’ve had my eye on the place all the evening, and
there’s been nobody near it between eleven, when two fellows whom
Copperdock took in came out, and five minutes ago, when his son let
himself in with a key. And there’s been a light in the front window
upstairs all that time.”

“No, I know nothing,” replied Mr. Ludgrove anxiously. They had reached
the shop by this time. The door had been left open by Ted in his haste
to call the herbalist, and they hurried on through the shop and up the
staircase to the first floor. The door of Mr. Copperdock’s bedroom
stood open, and they rushed in together. On the threshold they halted,
moved by a simultaneous impulse. Before them, in the middle of the
floor, lay Mr. Copperdock, stripped to the waist, with an expression
of innocent surprise upon his face.



Chapter XII

A Hypodermic Needle

For a moment the two men stood still, rooted to the ground with
horror. Then Mr. Ludgrove stepped forward and fell on his knees by Mr.
Copperdock’s side. He put his finger on his wrist for a moment, then
slowly rose to his feet and shook his head.

“Dead?” said the detective enquiringly. “By jove, this is a bad
business. Will you stay here for a moment while I go down into the
shop and telephone? I’ll ring up the station and get them to send for
Whyland. Don’t touch anything, whatever you do.”

Mr. Ludgrove nodded. He stood motionless in the door-way when voices
below proclaimed the arrival on the scene of Ted and the doctor. The
detective, who had sent his message, came upstairs with them, and the
three joined Mr. Ludgrove.

The doctor took in the situation at a glance. Mr. Copperdock was lying
on his back, his legs drawn up close to his body. The doctor examined
him in silence for awhile, then beckoned to the detective.

“I don’t understand this at all,” he said. “I shall have to make a
more thorough examination than is possible while he is lying in this
position. I’m afraid there’s nothing to be done. I don’t want to move
him until your Inspector comes. He won’t be long, I suppose?”

“He’s living close to the station,” replied the detective. “They’ve
sent a man with a motor-cycle and side-car round to fetch him and
bring him here. It oughtn’t to take him more than a few minutes. I’d
rather you waited, if you don’t mind.”

The doctor nodded and continued his examination, while the other three
stood where they were, looking keenly about them. It was obvious that
when death overtook Mr. Copperdock he had been preparing for bed. His
coat, waistcoat, shirt and vest lay on a chair, and the basin on the
washing stand was half full of soapy water. A towel lay on the floor
near it.

The minutes seemed to pass with leaden slowness until a faint
throbbing reached their ears, which rapidly grew in intensity until it
resolved itself into the sound of a motor-cycle. The noise ceased
suddenly as it reached the door, and in a few seconds Inspector
Whyland appeared, half dressed, with a stern expression on his face.

“How did this happen, Waters?” he enquired sharply, turning to the
detective.

“I don’t know, sir,” replied the latter. “I’ve been watching the house
all the evening——”

“Well, never mind, you can tell me about that later,” interrupted
Whyland. “Good evening, doctor. Can you tell me what this man died
of?”

“No, I can’t” replied the doctor. “It looks as if he had been bitten
by a snake, or something of that kind. I was waiting till you came to
make a thorough examination.”

“Right. Stand fast a minute while I look round.” He made a swift
survey of the room, then, taking a piece of chalk from his pocket,
marked on the carpet the position in which the body was lying.

“Now then, doctor, I’m ready,” he said. “What do you want to do?”

“I want him laid on his side, if you’ll bear a hand,” replied the
doctor. “That’s right. Hullo, look at that!”

They had moved Mr. Copperdock’s body until his back was visible.
There, just below the left shoulder-blade, was an almost circular
patch, covered with a curious white powdery incrustation. In the
centre of this patch was an angry looking purple spot.

The doctor bent over this and uttered an exclamation of amazement.
Opening the case which he had laid down by his side he took from it a
pair of forceps, and applied them to the spot on Mr. Copperdock’s
back. From this he withdrew something, which he carried over to the
light, and beckoned to Whyland to inspect.

“See that?” he said. “That’s the end of a fine hypodermic needle. I’m
beginning to see what happened, now. He was injected with some
powerful toxic agent by means of a hypodermic syringe, the needle of
which broke off in the process. The nature of the poison we shall be
able to determine by an examination of this fragment. But I don’t
understand that white incrustation. Let me have another look at it.”

He selected a small phial from his case, put the fragment of the
needle into it, and labelled it. Then he turned once more to Mr.
Copperdock’s body, and examined the patch once more with a lens.
Finally he removed some of the white powder and put it in another
phial, which he also sealed and labelled.

Then he beckoned Whyland aside, and the two conversed for a moment in
low whispers.

“This is really most extraordinary,” said the doctor. “This man
undoubtedly died from an injection of poison administered
hypodermically. You remember the case of Colburn, the baker, last
year?”

“Yes, I remember it well,” replied Whyland. “What about it, doctor?”

“Well, of course, I can’t say definitely as yet,” replied the doctor
guardedly. “But it seems to me that the symptoms in the two cases are
remarkably similar. I would go so far as to hazard the opinion that
the same poison was employed in both cases. Now, in the present case,
you, I take it, are chiefly interested in the agency by which the
poison was administered. Well, it is possible that in this case it was
self-administered. One can just manage to run a hypodermic needle into
oneself below the left shoulder-blade. Here’s a syringe. There’s no
needle in it. Hold it in your left hand. That’s right. Now, see if you
can press the nozzle against your back in the place corresponding to
the spot on Mr. Copperdock’s body.”

Whyland obeyed, and after some fumbling contrived to reach the exact
spot. “Yes, it can be done, but it’s precious awkward,” he remarked,
handing the syringe back.

“Exactly,” agreed the doctor. “That may account for the needle having
broken off. Mind, I’m only suggesting a possibility, not laying down a
theory. That’s your job. Now we come to the white incrustation round
the puncture. Unless I’m greatly mistaken, it is potassium carbonate.
Should it prove to be so, the fact would be of considerable
significance.”

“Why?” enquired Whyland. “I’m afraid I don’t quite follow you,
doctor.”

“Potassium carbonate has no particular properties of its own,” replied
the doctor. “But, if a piece of caustic potash had been applied to the
puncture, say an hour or two ago, it would by now have been converted
into potassium carbonate. You see what this suggests. Caustic
substances are employed to burn out poisoned surfaces. In this case,
caustic potash may have been employed in an attempt to counteract the
poison. Of course, it would be ineffectual, as it had been injected
far too deeply. But that it has been so applied I am pretty certain.
You can see for yourself that the skin shows traces of burning under
the incrustation. Whether the same hand that injected the poison
applied this ineffectual antidote, I cannot say.”

Whyland nodded, and then a sudden thought struck him. “But look here,
if he injected the poison himself, the syringe ought to be lying about
somewhere!” he exclaimed. “How long would it take for the poison to
act, doctor?”

The doctor shook his head. “I can’t say, since I do not yet know its
nature,” he replied. “If it was the same as was employed in Colburn’s
case, we can make a rough guess, however. A very small quantity,
applied to a scratch in his tongue, caused death in two hours and a
half. We may assume that very much larger quantity would be contained
in a syringe, and it was driven well into the tissues. Death might
well have occurred within a few minutes. But in any case, there would
have been time to dispose of the syringe.”

The doctor turned and pointed to the window. “That’s open at the top,
as you see, and the curtains do not meet by a couple of feet or more.
He could have thrown it out there without the slightest difficulty.”

Whyland turned to the three men, who had been standing by the door.
“Slip down below, Waters, and search the pavement and roadway outside
this window for a hypodermic syringe,” he said. “Sharp, now! Mr.
Ludgrove, come to this window for a moment; you know this street
better than I do. That’s your place opposite, isn’t it? What’s behind
that window over the shop?”

“A room I use for storing herbs in,” replied Mr. Ludgrove. “As it
happens, I have been in there once or twice this evening.”

“You didn’t see anything of what was happening in here, I suppose?”
asked Whyland quickly.

“No, I did not,” replied Mr. Ludgrove. “I was only in the room for a
moment or two, selecting bundles of herbs to take downstairs. I did
happen to notice about eleven o’clock that there was a light in here,
but that was all.”

“What about the windows to the right and left of your place?”

“I believe that they belong to offices occupied only in the day-time.
I do not think it at all likely that anyone could have overlooked this
room from them at night.”

“No,” agreed Whyland. “We’re not likely to be lucky to find an actual
witness. All right, Mr. Ludgrove, thank you. Now, young man, do you
know if your father possessed a hypodermic syringe?”

Ted Copperdock, thus addressed, shook his head. “I don’t think so,
Inspector,” he replied. “But I shouldn’t know one if I saw it. There’s
a cupboard over there by the washing stand where he kept a lot of
bottles of stuff.”

Whyland strode over to the cupboard and opened it. It contained about
a dozen bottles of various sizes, each half full of some patent
medicine or other. But of a hypodermic syringe, or even any caustic
potash, there was no trace.

“If he did it himself he must have thrown the syringe away,” muttered
Whyland. “Waters ought to find it; there isn’t a lot of traffic along
here at this time of night. Well, doctor, I don’t think we need keep
you out of bed any longer. I’ll have the body taken to the mortuary,
and perhaps you’ll ring me up at the station later in the morning?”

The doctor nodded, picked up his bag, which contained the broken
needle and the sample of the incrustation, and left the house. When he
had gone, Whyland turned once again to Ted.

“Can you suggest any reason why your father should wish to take his
life?” he enquired.

“No, Inspector, I can’t,” replied Ted frankly. “The business is doing
very well, and father was only saying the other day that we’d got a
tidy bit put away in the bank. I keep the books myself, and I know
everything’s all right.”

“I see. No money troubles, in fact. You don’t know of any
disappointment which he may have experienced, or anything like that?”

A faint smile passed across Ted’s face. “I don’t think he had any
disappointment, Inspector,” he replied. “In fact, I should say it was
rather the other way.”

“What do you mean?” said Whyland sharply.

“Why, he always reckoned that nobody knew, but I fancy that we all
guessed sharp enough. He’s hinted to me once or twice lately that he
wasn’t too old to marry again. And——well, from what her daughter lets
drop, Mrs. Tovey wouldn’t mind. He went round there pretty often, and
she always seemed glad to see him.”

Whyland shot a quick glance at Mr. Ludgrove. It was from him that he
had first learnt of this attachment. Ludgrove nodded almost
imperceptibly, and Whyland turned once more to Ted.

“There was nothing preying on his mind, was there?” he asked.

“Well, I’ve thought sometimes that he fair had the wind up about this
black sailor,” replied Ted reluctantly. “I never knew what to make of
that. He told me one day that he’d met him coming out of the Cambridge
Arms, but I never could quite believe it somehow.”

“As it happens, I share your scepticism,” said Whyland. “Mr. Ludgrove
here was in the street at the time, and saw your father come out of
the Cambridge Arms. There was nobody but himself and your father in
sight, he assures me.”

“That is so,” assented Mr. Ludgrove gravely.

“Well, I’m not surprised,” said Ted. “It’s a funny thing, but these
things always happen when he’d been to the Cambridge Arms of an
evening. It was when he came home from there that he found that
counter the other day?”

“Have you ever seen your father definitely under the influence of
liquor?” asked Whyland.

“Why no, not to say actually squiffy. He’d talk freer than usual, and
imagine all sorts of yarns about things that never happened. I think
he got the black sailor on his brain sometimes. When he first got the
counter he made up his mind that the black sailor was going to get
him. But the last day or two he’s been much more cheerful. Of course,
it’s possible that this evening, when he was alone, it got on his mind
again.”

The conversation was interrupted by the return of Waters, the
detective. “I’ve searched as best I can for that syringe, sir, and I
can’t find it,” he reported. “I’ll have another good look as soon as
it gets light, if you like, sir.”

“Yes, do,” replied Whyland. “Now, you were supposed to be watching
this place all the evening. What time did Mr. Copperdock come in?”

“Between nine and ten, sir. Two fellows came with him, and the three
stood talking at the door for a minute or two. Then they all went in,
and the door was shut behind them. It was close on eleven when it
opened again, and the two men came out. Mr. Copperdock came downstairs
with them, I saw him just inside the door talking to them. Then they
went away, and the door was shut again. A few minutes after they had
gone I saw a light come on in this room.”

“You can’t see into the room from the opposite pavement, I suppose?”

“Only a bit of ceiling, sir. I noticed the window was open at the top,
and the curtains not properly drawn, like you see them now, sir.
They’ve never been properly drawn since I’ve been watching the house.
The next thing that happened was that Mr. Copperdock’s son came along
at about a quarter past twelve, and let himself in with a key.”

Inspector Whyland turned to Ted. “What time did you go out?” he asked.

“About eight o’clock. Dad was just getting ready to go round to the
Cambridge Arms.”

“Where were you between eight and a quarter past twelve?”

“With Miss Tovey,” replied Ted, readily enough, but with an awkward
blush. “We went to a dance, then we had some supper. After that I saw
her home, and stayed there a few minutes. I walked home from Lisson
Grove, found Dad like this, and ran straight across to fetch Mr.
Ludgrove.”

“Nobody but you and your father had a key to the premises, I suppose?”

“No. One of us always came down to let the charwoman in in the
morning.”

“You are perfectly certain, Waters, that nobody came to the house
between eleven and a quarter past twelve?” enquired Whyland.

“Certain, sir. I was in the street outside all the time, and never
took my eyes off the place.”

“Very well. You stay here with the body. I’ll arrange for it to be
taken to the mortuary as soon as I can. As for you, young man, you had
better go to bed and try to get some sleep. We shall want you in the
morning. Mr. Ludgrove, if you’ve nothing better to do, I should like
you to come round the house with me. I want to make certain that
nobody can have broken in.”

Mr. Ludgrove nodded, and the two left the room together. Whyland
examined the sitting-room window. It was shut and fastened, and bore
no traces of violence. Then they went downstairs and looked over the
ground floor, without discovering anything in any way out of the
ordinary.

When they reached the office behind the shop, Whyland closed the door
and sank wearily into a chair. “Well, Mr. Ludgrove, what do you make
of it?” he said.

“I couldn’t help overhearing snatches of your conversation with the
doctor,” replied the herbalist. “I confess that I cannot understand
why, if Mr. Copperdock wished to poison himself with a hypodermic
injection, he should select his back for the purpose, unless he had
some confused idea of a lumbar puncture. Yet, on the other hand, he is
not likely to have let someone else drive a needle into him without a
struggle, and of that there is no trace, so far as I could see.”

“And how did that person get in?” put in Whyland quickly. “That is, if
both Waters and young Ted are telling the truth. Waters is a good man,
and I haven’t the least reason to suspect him. But it’s just possible
that he was dozing somewhere between eleven and twelve, and that Ted
came home before he said he did. His father wouldn’t be surprised to
see him, and he might have walked up behind him and jabbed the needle
in. Then, when his father found out what he’d done, he got a bit of
caustic potash from somewhere and clapped it on. I know there are lots
of difficulties, but at least it’s possible. At all events, I can’t
think of another alternative to the suicide theory.”

“The case is extraordinarily puzzling,” said Mr. Ludgrove
sympathetically. “If you feel disposed to discuss it, Inspector, I
suggest that you do so in comfort over at my place. I can make you a
cup of cocoa, or, if you prefer it, I can supply you with something
stronger. I always kept a bottle of whiskey in reserve for poor Mr.
Copperdock.”

“Well, it’s very good of you, Mr. Ludgrove,” replied Whyland
gratefully. “What’s the time? After two? I want to stay about here
until it’s light. I’ll just tell Waters where I’m to be found in case
he wants me. Then I shall be very glad to accept your kind
hospitality.”

He left the room and returned after an absence of a couple of minutes.
“I can’t make it out,” he said. “Waters swears he never had his eyes
off the place. Still, it won’t do any harm to make enquiries into
young Ted’s movements and verify his statement. It beats me, but then
everything Copperdock did was a puzzle. His name seemed to crop up in
connection with each of these deaths, somehow. Then there was that
yarn about the black sailor, the counter which he said he found on his
bed, and now his amazing death. Well, I’m ready to go across if you
are, Mr. Ludgrove.”

The two passed through the shop into the road. As they crossed it, Mr.
Ludgrove uttered an exclamation of surprise. “Why, the door of my shop
is open!” he said. “I must have forgotten to shut it in my haste when
Ted Copperdock came over for me.”

“Let’s hope no inquisitive visitor has been in to have a look round
while we’ve been over the way,” replied Whyland.

Mr. Ludgrove smiled. “He will have found very little of value to
reward him if he has,” he said. “No, I’m not afraid of burglars. In
any case, it’s a very old-fashioned lock which anyone could force
without any difficulty.”

They had reached the door by now, and Mr. Ludgrove pushed it open.
“Come along, Inspector, we’ll go into the back room,” he said, leading
the way.

At the door of the inner room he paused, and switched on the light. At
a first glance, the room appeared to be exactly as he had left it to
answer Ted’s urgent summons. Then suddenly he clutched Whyland’s arm,
and pointed straight in front of him with a shaking finger.

On the mantelpiece, propped conspicuously against the clock so that it
could not fail to attract attention, was a white bone counter, upon
which the figure VII had been carefully traced.



Part II

The Criminal



Chapter XIII

Enter Dr. Priestley

That eccentric scientist, Dr. Priestley, sat in his study on the
Monday morning following the death of Mr. Copperdock, busily engaged
in sorting out a mass of untidy-looking papers. Most of them he tore
up and placed in the waste-paper basket by his side; a few he glanced
at and put aside. The April sun lit up the room with a pale radiance,
lending an air of Spring even to this dignified but rather gloomy
house in Westbourne Terrace.

Dr. Priestley was thus engaged when the door opened and his secretary,
Harold Merefield, came into the room. There was an air of heaviness
about both men, the old and the young, as though the Spring had not
yet touched them, and Winter held them still in its grip. One might
have guessed that some absorbing work had monopolized their energies,
leaving them no leisure for anything but the utmost concentration. And
one would have guessed right. For the last six months Dr. Priestley
had been engaged upon the writing of a book which was to enhance his
already brilliant reputation. Its title was _Some Aspects of Modern
Thought_, and in it Dr. Priestley had, with his usual incontrovertible
logic, shattered the majority of the pet theories of orthodox science.
It was, as the reviews were to say, a brilliant achievement, all the
more entertaining from the vein of biting sarcasm which ran through
it.

When Dr. Priestley settled down to writing a book, he concentrated his
whole attention upon it, to the exclusion of everything else. He
allowed nothing whatever to distract his mind, even for a few minutes.
He lived entirely in his subject, refusing even to read the
newspapers, except certain scientific periodicals which might happen
to contain something relevant to the work he had in hand. As he
expected his secretary to follow his example, it was hardly to be
wondered at that both of them looked jaded and worn out.

“I took the manuscript to the Post Office myself, sir,” said Harold
Merefield listlessly. “Here is the registration receipt.”

“Excellent, my boy, excellent,” replied the Professor, looking up. “So
the work is finished at last, eh? I have been destroying such notes as
we shall not require again. The rest you can file at your leisure.
Dear me, you look as if you needed a change of occupation.”

He stared at his secretary through his spectacles, as though he had
seen him that morning for the first time for many months. “Yes, I
think we both need a change of occupation,” he continued. “I feel that
I should welcome some enticing problem, mathematical or human. It is
time we stepped from our recent absorption back into the world. Let me
see. What is the date?”

“April 28th, sir,” replied Harold with a smile. He knew well enough
that the Professor would have accepted any other day he chose to
mention.

“Dear me! Then the world is six months older than when we retired from
it. No doubt many interesting problems have arisen in the interval,
but I fear that their solutions lie in other hands than ours. By the
way, when does our friend Inspector Hanslet return from America?”

Harold turned to one of the big presses which lined the walls of the
room, and took from it a folder marked “Inspector Hanslet.” He
consulted this for a moment, then looked up towards his employer. “At
the end of this month, sir. There is no definite date mentioned. I
dare say he is in London already.”

“Perhaps so,” agreed the Professor. “It does not really matter. My
thoughts turned to him naturally, as to one who has in the past
supplied us with some very satisfactory problems. Well, we must be
patient, my boy. I have no doubt that we shall very soon succeed in
finding some congenial work with which to occupy our minds.”

He returned to the business of sorting his papers, while Harold sat
down at the table reserved for his use, thankful to be able to do
absolutely nothing for a few minutes. His idea of a change of
occupation was not to plunge at once into some abstruse mathematical
investigation which would involve him in the writing up of endless
notes. If only Hanslet would come back and divert the Professor’s
thoughts into some other channel! But of Hanslet, since he had
departed for New York during the previous year to co-operate with the
American police in running to earth a gang of international swindlers,
nothing had been heard.

Inspector Hanslet was rapidly becoming the foremost figure at Scotland
Yard. He was a man who, without being brilliant, possessed more than
the usual quickness of perception. He could, in his own phrase, see as
far through a brick wall as most people, and to this attribute he
added an agility of mind remarkable in a man whose training had been
of a stereotyped kind. Early in his career he had become acquainted
with Dr. Priestley, and the Professor, to whom a problem of any kind
was as the breath of his body, had since encouraged him to come to
Westbourne Terrace and discuss his difficulties. To many of these the
Professor’s logical mind had suggested the solution. Since he refused
to allow his name to be mentioned, the credit for his deductions
descended upon Hanslet. As a matter of fact, the authorities knew very
well how matters stood, and Hanslet was always employed upon those
cases which promised to be complicated, since it was an open secret
that he could call upon the advice and assistance of Dr. Priestley.

It was evident that the sudden reaction of having nothing to do, after
his unremitting labours of the past six months, was having an
unfavourable effect upon Dr. Priestley’s temper. He roamed about the
study, pulling out a file from time to time, and finding fault with
Harold because some item did not come immediately to his hand. It was
not until it was time to dress for dinner that he desisted from this
irritating occupation. And even at dinner he was silent and morose,
obviously seeking in vain for some new interest which should occupy
his restless thoughts. But hardly had he and Harold finished their
coffee, which they always had in the study after dinner, than Mary the
parlourmaid opened the door softly. “Inspector Hanslet to see you,
sir,” she announced.

The Professor turned so abruptly in his chair as seriously to endanger
the coffee cup he was holding. “Inspector Hanslet!” he exclaimed. “Why
show him in, of course. Good evening, Inspector, it was only this
morning that Harold and I were speaking of you. I hope that you
enjoyed yourself in America.”

“I did indeed, Professor,” replied Hanslet, shaking hands warmly with
Dr. Priestley, and nodding cheerily to Harold. “Not that I’m not very
glad to be home again; one’s own country’s best, after all. I landed
at Southampton last Wednesday.”

“And now you have come back to tell us of your experiences,” said the
Professor. “I am sure we shall be most interested to hear them. Did
you succeed in your object?”

“Oh, yes, we rounded them up all right,” replied Hanslet. “My word,
Professor, you ought to go over to New York and see the things the
fellows do over there. As far as scientific detection goes, they’ve
got us beat to a frazzle. You’d appreciate their methods. And they’re
a cheery crowd, too. They gave me no end of a good time while I was
over there.”

“Well, sit down, and tell us all about it,” said the Professor,
motioning Hanslet towards a comfortable chair. “You will relieve the
tedium I am feeling at having nothing to do.”

Hanslet sat down, and, as he did so, looked enquiringly at the
Professor. “You say you’ve nothing to do, sir? Well, I’m very glad to
hear that. The truth is that I didn’t come here to tell you my
experiences. As a matter of fact, I meant to take a month’s leave when
I got back, but the Chief asked me to wait a bit and take over a case
which has been puzzling the Yard for several months. And I wanted to
ask your advice, if you would be good enough to listen.”

The Professor rubbed his hands together briskly. “Excellent,
excellent!” he exclaimed. “I told you this morning, Harold, that a
problem was bound to turn up before long. By all means tell me your
difficulties, Inspector. But let me beg of you to keep to facts, and
not to digress into conjecture.”

Hanslet smiled. The Professor’s passion for facts was well-known to
him from past experience. “Well, I expect you know as much about it as
I do,” he began. “Ever since Tovey the greengrocer was killed last
November, there’s been a lot in the papers——”

But the Professor interrupted him. “I should perhaps have explained,
Inspector, that since last October I have scarcely opened a newspaper.
My whole mind has been concentrated upon a task which is now happily
finished. The name of Tovey the greengrocer is, I regret to say,
utterly unfamiliar to me. I should be glad if you would treat me as
one who has only lately reached this world from the planet Mars, and
give me the facts without presuming that I have any previous knowledge
of them.”

“Very well, Professor,” replied Hanslet. “You must have heard of a
series of deaths under peculiar circumstances which have occurred in
Praed Street, not half a mile away from here? Why, I read about them
in New York! They caused a great sensation.”

“I am not concerned with popular sensations,” said the Professor
coldly. “I admit that some rumours of such happenings penetrated the
isolation with which I have endeavoured to surround myself, but I
dismissed them from my mind as likely to introduce a disturbing
factor. I repeat that you had better repeat the facts, as briefly as
possible.”

“Very well, Professor, I will tell you the story exactly as it was
told to me at the Yard,” replied Hanslet. “You will be able to see how
much is fact and how much conjecture. As I was not on the spot myself,
I cannot vouch for the details. Will that do?”

The Professor nodded, and turned to Harold. “Make a note of the names
and dates mentioned by Inspector Hanslet,” he said. “Now, Inspector,
you may proceed.”

Hanslet, whose memory for names and facts was rarely at fault,
recounted as briefly as he could the course of events from the murder
of Mr. Tovey in November, to the finding of Martin’s body in the
cellar of Number 407, in January. The Professor interrupted him now
and then to ask a question, but in the main he allowed him to tell the
story in his own way. When he had finished, and the Professor had
expressed himself satisfied, Hanslet continued.

“The man who’s been in charge of the case is a fellow called Whyland,
keen enough on his job, but a bit lacking in imagination. I had a chat
with him yesterday, and he confessed that he was completely at the end
of his tether. Up till last Saturday evening, he told me, he was
pretty sure that he could lay his hand on the criminal, but that night
something happened which entirely upset his calculations.”

“What was that?” enquired the Professor, who was listening intently.

“Why, for one thing, the man whom he suspected of the murders has been
killed,” replied Hanslet. “Not that there was anything amazing in
that, for he seems to have been a trifle unbalanced in any case, and
his death may possibly have been due to suicide. No, what altogether
upset Whyland’s apple-cart was that another man received a counter,
some time after the death of the man whom Whyland suspected of
delivering them.”

“It is remarkable how frequently hypotheses founded upon pure
conjecture are upset by one simple fact,” remarked the Professor
acidly. “Now, what was the name of this man whom Whyland suspected,
and who so inconsiderately spoilt the theory by his premature death?”

“Samuel Copperdock,” replied Hanslet, turning to Harold, who wrote the
name on his pad.

“Copperdock?” repeated the Professor. “An unusual name, and yet I seem
to have heard it before in some connection. Copperdock, Copperdock!
Let me think——”

“You’ve probably seen the name above his shop, Professor,” said
Hanslet. “He was a tobacconist in Praed Street. Or you may have seen
it some months ago in the paper. He was a witness at the inquest on
Tovey, who was the first man murdered.”

But the Professor shook his head. “No, if my memory serves me, I heard
the name many years ago, in some connection which escapes me for the
moment. However, the point would not appear to have any importance. I
must apologize for interrupting you, Inspector. You were saying that
another man received a counter after this man Copperdock’s death, but
I do not think you mentioned his name?”

“Ludgrove. Elmer Ludgrove,” said Hanslet. “Rather an interesting
personality, from what Whyland tells me. He keeps a herbalist’s shop,
and is a bit of a character in his way. He’s a man of some education,
between fifty and sixty, a very dignified old boy with a striking
white beard, which I expect is a bit of an asset in his trade. He
doesn’t say much about himself, but does a lot of good in his own
quiet way. All the poorer people in the neighbourhood come to him if
they’re in any sort of trouble, and he freely admits he hears a good
many secrets. Whyland thought he would be a useful chap to get on the
right side of, and often used to drop in to see him. He says he got
more than one valuable hint from him. He was also pretty certain that
this chap Ludgrove shared his suspicions of Copperdock, but he would
never say so outright. You see, Copperdock was a friend of his.”

The Professor nodded. “I see,” he said. “And it was this Mr. Ludgrove
who received the counter you say?”

“Yes, and, what’s more, Whyland was with him when he found it. The
poor old boy was terribly shaken for the moment, Whyland says, but
after a bit he pretended to treat it as a joke. I’ve seen him since,
and he’s pretty plucky about it, knowing as he does that everybody who
has received one of these infernal numbered counters has died a sudden
death. He says that he is an old man, anyhow, alone in the world and
with only a few more years to live in any case, so that his death will
be no great blow to anybody.”

“A most philosophic attitude,” agreed the Professor. “But to return to
Mr. Copperdock, I should like to hear the circumstances under which he
met his death.”

Hanslet related the events of the previous Saturday night in
considerable detail, up to the time when Whyland and Ludgrove entered
the latter’s sanctum. “There’s not much more to add,” he continued,
“except that the doctor’s suspicions were confirmed as to the poison.
The Home Office people examined the fragment of broken needle, and I
heard this afternoon that they found traces of a remarkable virulent
synthetic alkaloid. You’ll know what that is better than I do,
Professor.”

“Yes, I know,” replied the Professor grimly. “I have reason to. It was
with one of these synthetic alkaloids—there are a number of them—that
Farwell tipped the spines of the hedgehog to which I so nearly fell a
victim.¹ You remember that incident, I dare say?”

  ¹ See _The Ellerby Case_ by John Rhode.

“I do, indeed,” said Hanslet warmly. “What’s more, the Home Office
people say that a dose of the stuff would produce almost immediate
paralysis, and death within a few minutes. The incrustation was
potassium carbonate all right, almost certainly the result of putting
caustic potash on the place. But that only makes the business more
puzzling. If Copperdock poisoned himself, how did he have time to
apply the caustic potash before he was paralysed? If someone else did
it, why should they apply the caustic, and how did they get in and out
of the house? Remember, Whyland’s man Waters had the place under
observation all the time.”

“Then you are inclined to favour the theory of suicide?” asked the
Professor.

“On the whole, yes,” replied Hanslet. “Oh, by the way, I forgot to
tell you that soon after daylight Waters found the syringe, with the
other part of the needle still in it, by the side of the road under
Copperdock’s window. There had been a heavy shower of rain about half
past three, and the syringe was covered with mud and filth. The
analysts could not find any traces remaining of the poison, but the
end of the needle proved that it was the one that had been used. That
points to suicide, a murderer wouldn’t chuck away his weapon like that
where anyone could see it.

“Besides, if you come to think of it, suicide fits in best with what
we know. It is a fact that Copperdock’s mind was to some extent
unhinged. He declared that he met the black sailor, when a reliable
witness declares that no such person was about. In fact, the only
person besides Copperdock who seriously claims to have seen this black
sailor is a degenerate youth who is also a convicted pick-pocket. It
is highly probable that the counters were numbered, and the envelopes
containing them typed in Mr. Copperdock’s office. Whyland assures me
that the only link between the victims was Copperdock, not in any
definite form, certainly, but still definite enough to make the
coincidence remarkable. I am inclined to believe that Copperdock was
at the bottom of it all somehow. My difficulty will be to prove it.”

“You think, I gather, that this Mr. Copperdock suffered from a
peculiar form of homicidal mania, which finally culminated in his
taking his own life?” suggested the Professor. “I admit that such
cases are not unknown, but the theory involves you in many
difficulties. I mention only one of them, the first that occurs to me.
Where did he obtain this synthetic alkaloid? These substances are not
articles of commerce, they are not, so far as I am aware, used in
medicine. They are only produced experimentally in research
laboratories. Farwell had a well-equipped laboratory, as you probably
remember, which accounts for his use of such a poison. But how could a
man in Copperdock’s position procure it?”

Hanslet shrugged his shoulders. “I don’t know, Professor,” he replied.
“I confess that I turn to the theory of Copperdock as the murderer
because it seems to present fewer difficulties than any other. The
whole thing seems to me to involve a mass of contradictions, whichever
way you look at it. It’s for that very reason I came to see you,
Professor. But you must at least admit that madness in some form must
be responsible. What rational motive could there be for the murder of
half a dozen men entirely unconnected with one another, and whose
deaths could be of no possible benefit to the murderer?”

“I am prepared to admit nothing until I have further examined the
facts,” replied the Professor severely. “Now, Harold, will you read me
your notes upon the first murder? Thank you. I should like all details
relating to Mr. Tovey, please, Inspector.”

It was long past midnight before they reached the end of the
catalogue, and the Professor was satisfied that he knew everything
which Hanslet could tell him.

“You will, of course, let me know if any fresh facts come to light,”
he said, as Hanslet rose to take his leave. “Meanwhile, I will
consider the matter. If I come to any definite conclusions I will let
you know. Good-night, and pray accept my most sincere thanks for
presenting me with a most absorbing problem.”



Chapter XIV

The Morlandson Trial

The Professor came down to breakfast next morning looking even more
weary than on the previous day. Harold, looking at him anxiously,
guessed that he had hardly slept at all during the night. Some
absorbing train of thought, whether started by Hanslet’s story of the
previous evening or not, had taken possession of his brain. But, in
spite of his weariness, there was a queer gleam in the piercing eyes
behind the powerful spectacles, which Harold knew from past experience
to be the light of battle.

“I have some work for you to-day, my boy,” he said, as soon as the
meal was over. “I want you to go to the British Museum and look up the
reports of the trials for murder at the Old Bailey during the first
ten years of the present century. Among them you will find the trial
of a doctor for the murder of one of his patients by giving him an
overdose of morphia. I believe that the doctor’s name began with an M,
and I fancy that his patient had a title. More than this I cannot tell
you, my memory, I regret to say, is not what it used to be. I want you
to make a précis of that trial and of the sentence.”

“Very good, sir,” replied Harold, and forthwith started on his quest.
He could not guess the purpose for which the Professor required this
information, but it could obviously have nothing to do with these
intriguing murders in Praed Street which Hanslet had described.
Unless, perhaps, the Professor had seen some parallel between the
methods of the unknown criminal and those of this vague doctor whose
name began with an M. You never could predict the direction from which
the Professor would approach a problem. All that you could be certain
of was that it would be different from the one you anticipated.

Arrived at the Museum, where he was a frequent visitor on similar
errands, he went carefully through the index to the Law Reports. It
was not until he came to the year 1906, that he met with anything
which corresponded to the data which the Professor had given him. Then
he found a reference to the trial of one Doctor Morlandson for the
murder of Lord Whatley. This must be the case to which his employer
had referred. He turned up the records, and proceeded to make a
careful abstract.

It appeared that Lord Whatley had been a man of middle age, and of
some considerable wealth. Dr. Morlandson was his regular medical
attendant, and in 1905 he had been compelled to warn his patient that
he was suffering from cancer, and that though an operation might be
successful, there was grave doubt that it would permanently remove the
source of the trouble. However, Lord Whatley consented to undergo the
operation. He was removed to a nursing home, and a specialist was
called in. The patient went through the ordeal satisfactorily, and
after a while he returned home.

But, by the beginning of the following year, the symptoms reasserted
themselves, and Dr. Morlandson informed his patient, who insisted that
he should be told the truth, that nothing more could be done, and that
Lord Whatley had nothing to look forward to but perhaps a year or two
of suffering. The relations between the two men were rather those of
close friendship than of doctor and patient, and, subsequent to Dr.
Morlandson’s pronouncement, they saw a great deal of one another.
Morlandson devoted as much time as he could spare from his practice to
sitting with Lord Whatley, who was a childless widower and did not
encourage the visits of his friends and relations.

By the end of February it appeared that the disease was progressing
even more rapidly than Dr. Morlandson had anticipated. He administered
frequent injections of morphia, and his patient was rarely conscious.
Morlandson continued to spend the greater part of his time with him,
and in Lord Whatley’s brief intervals of consciousness his doctor, and
the nurses who had been called in, were the only people he spoke to.

He died early in March, in the presence of Dr. Morlandson and one of
the nurses, without regaining consciousness. A cousin of Lord
Whatley’s, who happened to be his nearest relative, was in the house,
and Morlandson informed him that he would return home and bring the
necessary certificate with him later in the day. Morlandson, who lived
about a mile away, started to walk home. When he had almost reached
his own house, he heard a sound of confused shouting, and saw a
runaway horse attached to a milk-cart, coming towards him. Without a
moment’s hesitation he rushed for the horse’s head, and had almost
succeeded in stopping him, when he slipped and fell. One of the
horse’s hoofs struck him on the head and he was left unconscious on
the road.

The spectators of the accident picked him up, and he was carried into
his own house. A colleague was summoned, and declared that he was
suffering from severe concussion. This diagnosis proved correct, and
Morlandson lay in a state of semi-consciousness for nearly a week. On
his recovery, he found the house in possession of the police.

Lord Whatley’s cousin, hearing of the accident to Dr. Morlandson, and
learning that he could not possibly attend to his duties for some time
to come, was at a loss for the want of a death certificate. He
therefore sent for another doctor—not the man who was attending
Morlandson—and asked him to sign the certificate. This the doctor
would have done, had not one of the nurses, whom Morlandson had
reprimanded for some breach of duty, made some vague insinuation that
everything was not as it should be. The doctor insisted upon examining
the body, and as a result of this examination he communicated with the
authorities. A post-mortem was held, and Lord Whatley was proved to
have died of an overdose of morphia. The experts gave it as their
opinion that the deceased would not have died of the disease from
which he was suffering for another year at least. A warrant was
immediately issued for Dr. Morlandson’s arrest.

When Lord Whatley’s will came to be read, it was found that he had
left the sum of ten thousand pounds to Morlandson, conditional upon
his being his medical attendant at the time of his death. This bequest
was contained in a codicil executed early in February.

Morlandson came up for trial at the Old Bailey in July. The
prosecution alleged that the codicil disclosed the motive for the
murder, and submitted that Morlandson, fearing lest Lord Whatley
should change his doctor before he died, had made certain of securing
the legacy by poisoning him. They pointed out that, but for
Morlandson’s accident, he would have been able to certify cancer as
the cause of Lord Whatley’s death, and no suspicion would have been
aroused.

Dr. Morlandson’s counsel put in a very striking defence. In effect, he
pleaded guilty to the act of poisoning, but affirmed that this was
done at Lord Whatley’s express command. He had already suffered
considerably and undergone an ineffectual operation, and refused to
contemplate the further agony to which he was condemned. As soon as
Morlandson had informed him that his case was hopeless, he had begged
him to put a end to his sufferings at once, pointing out that such a
course would cause no grief or inconvenience to anyone. Morlandson had
at first refused, but at last, upon the solemn assurance of Lord
Whatley that he would find some means of committing suicide unless his
wishes were complied with, he consented to inject morphia in
increasing doses. This Lord Whatley agreed to, and whenever he was
conscious Morlandson begged him to reconsider his determination.
Finally, knowing that the disease was incurable, and that the man he
cared for as his friend could only endure months of suffering under
his very eyes, he bade him farewell and administered the fatal dose.
The news of the bequest came as a complete surprise to him.

Morlandson’s defence raised in an acute form a controversy which had
been going on for many years. Many people held that he was completely
justified in his action, that his offence was purely technical, and
that at the most it merited a short term of imprisonment. But the
jury, in spite of a hint from the judge, found Morlandson guilty of
murder and refused to add a rider recommending him to mercy. Sentence
of death was duly pronounced, but the Home Secretary, the Court of
Criminal Appeal not being then in existence, ordered a reprieve, and
the sentence was commuted to one of twenty years’ penal servitude.
Morlandson’s wife, to whom he was deeply attached, died before a year
of it had expired.

This was the substance of the notes which Harold Merefield brought
back to Dr. Priestley. The latter read them through carefully, then
gave them back to his secretary. “Yes, I thought that I was not
mistaken,” he said. “The facts of the case come back to me very
clearly now. It made a considerable sensation at the time, owing to
the principle involved. Right or wrong, Morlandson was acting in
accordance with his lights. His evidence, I remember, was given with
an air of passionate conviction. This Lord Whatley was his friend, and
he had saved him from suffering at the expense of twenty years of his
own life. I wonder whether he survived his sentence? It would be most
interesting to learn.”

The Professor relapsed into his favourite attitude of thought, his
eyes fixed upon the ceiling, his hands, with the tips of the fingers
touching, laid upon the table in front of him. He remained like this
for many minutes before he spoke again.

“It would be so interesting that I feel impelled to take steps to
discover the facts,” he said. “After lunch I shall visit the record
department of Scotland Yard. While I am away, you can complete the
filing of those papers I gave you yesterday, relating to the work
which we have just completed.”

Harold received these instructions without any great enthusiasm. He
was not greatly interested in the case of this Dr. Morlandson, since
it had occurred so many years ago and could have no possible bearing
upon any problem of the present day. In his recollection of this
forgotten trial the Professor seemed to be neglecting entirely the
problems presented by the murders in Praed Street. Perhaps he had
decided that they were not worthy of his notice. It was not every
problem submitted to him which appealed to him sufficiently to induce
him to devote his energies to its solution.

He spent the afternoon in the study, working half-heartedly and
awaiting the Professor’s return. But it was not until nearly
dinner-time that his employer came in, and then he could see by his
expression that the result of his search had in some way disappointed
him. Dinner was passed in almost complete silence, and the two
returned once more to the study.

“I have discovered the subsequent history of Dr. Morlandson,”
announced the Professor abruptly, as soon as he had finished his
coffee. “I will recount to you the result of my researches at Scotland
Yard. You can make notes of them, and file them with your précis of
his trial.”

Harold produced pencil and paper, and the Professor proceeded to give
an account of how he had spent the afternoon. After some delay the
authorities at Scotland Yard, who were always anxious to carry out any
of Dr. Priestley’s requests, even though they were ignorant of the
motive behind them, had found the record of Morlandson’s career after
his sentence. He had been sent to Dartmoor, and had served his time
there. He had been released on licence in 1920, having undergone
fourteen years of his sentence. He had then remained for a short time
in London, arranging his affairs, but had not communicated with
anybody but his solicitor, to whom he had expressed his intention of
spending the rest of his life in the most complete seclusion, and
devoting himself to chemical research, for which he had always had a
bent during the period in which he was in practice.

Before the catastrophe which had overtaken him, Morlandson had been a
tall, spare man, clean-shaven, and with carefully brushed dark hair.
Upon his release he had developed a slight stoop, and although he was
still clean-shaven and smart in his appearance, his hair had gone
nearly white. He told his solicitor that he knew he had only a few
years longer to live, but that he hoped that during that period his
researches would confer some benefit upon suffering humanity. He
proposed to commence them as soon as he could find a suitable spot for
the purpose, where he could live entirely alone.

A few weeks after his release, he found a half-ruined cottage which
answered to his requirements, situated in a peculiarly desolate part
of the Isle of Purbeck, in Dorsetshire. He took up his residence here,
repaired the cottage, and added to it a laboratory, built of concrete.
Under the terms of his licence he was compelled to report to the
police, and they kept an eye upon his movements. They might have saved
themselves the trouble. Once he was established in his cottage, his
furthest excursion was to Corfe Castle, the nearest town, to obtain
supplies. He lived entirely alone, and invariably walked across the
heath to and from his cottage. But, even while living this hermit
existence, he was always carefully dressed and shaved. He made no
attempt to conceal his identity, but called himself Mr. Morlandson,
having dropped the prefix “Doctor.” He had, of course, been struck off
the register, and could not have practised as a doctor even had he
desired to do so.

The local superintendent to whom he reported conceived a liking for
him, and occasionally walked across the heath to visit him. He
invariably found him at work in his laboratory, which was plentifully
stocked with chemicals of various kinds. He would never allow smoking
in the laboratory, for, as he pointed out to the superintendent, the
substances with which he was experimenting were highly inflammable,
and there was consequently grave risk of fire unless proper
precautions were taken.

One night, rather more than a year after Morlandson’s release, flames
were seen from Corfe Castle across the heath in the direction of his
cottage. The superintendent leapt on his bicycle, and dashed off to
the scene. When he arrived, he found the laboratory burning like a
furnace, and quite unapproachable. The flames had caught the cottage,
which was by then past saving, especially as the only available water
supply was from a well fitted with a small bucket. The superintendent,
at considerable risk to himself, managed to enter the sitting-room of
the cottage, but could see no trace of Morlandson.

By morning the fire had burnt itself out. The cottage had been
completely destroyed, only two or three feet of the outer walls
remaining. The laboratory, being built of concrete, had fared rather
better. The greater part of the walls remained, as did the steel door,
which formed the only entrance. The place had no windows, but had been
lighted from above through sky-lights in the roof. These and the roof
itself had completely disappeared. The iron door was found to be
locked upon the inside.

When it had been broken down, the interior of the laboratory showed
how fierce the fire had been. Every trace of wood had been consumed,
and solid metal fittings had been melted into unrecognizable shapes.
Among the debris on the floor lay a charred human skeleton, upon one
of the fingers of which was a half-melted gold ring, of which enough
remained for the superintendent to identify it as having been
habitually worn by Morlandson. The remains of the unfortunate man were
huddled up by the door, the key of which was in the lock. It was clear
that Morlandson had tried to make his way out when the fire broke out,
but had been overcome by the fumes of the burning chemicals before he
could achieve his purpose. He had been in the habit of locking the
door in order to secure himself from interruption.

“You have made notes upon this?” asked the Professor. “Good. File them
away. I confess that there are many things about this man Morlandson
which I do not yet understand. I was able to supplement your account
of the trial by an examination of the original records, which I was
allowed to make. These gave me considerable food for thought. I
believe that, through a pure accident, I have stumbled upon one of the
most curious occurrences of modern times. I can, as yet, only
conjecture, and so far my conjectures are wholly unsupported by fact.
Much research will be necessary before these facts can be established,
and it is possible that I may not be spared for a sufficient time to
carry out this research.”

“Not be spared, sir!” exclaimed Harold, startled by the grave tone of
the Professor’s voice. “Why, you have many years before you yet, I
hope.”

“Death comes to us all, sooner, perhaps, than we expect,” replied Dr.
Priestley. “And I feel, this evening, that death may be closer to me
than I have supposed. Ah, do I hear someone in the hall?”

With a nervous movement, entirely foreign to him, Dr. Priestley rose
from his chair and stood facing the door. Harold, with a queer feeling
of expectation, walked towards it and opened it. In the hall stood
Inspector Hanslet, handing his coat and hat to Mary.

“Good evening, Mr. Merefield, I thought I’d look round and see if the
Professor had any information for me,” he said. “May I see him?”

“Yes, come in by all means,” replied Harold, with a sudden sense of
relief. “But I shouldn’t stay too long, if I were you. He’s rather
tired and nervy to-night.”

Hanslet nodded, and Harold led the way into the study. “It’s Inspector
Hanslet, sir,” he said.

The Professor appeared to have entirely recovered his usual
equanimity. “Ah, good evening, Inspector,” he said blandly. “I half
expected that you would be round this evening. I am very glad to see
you.”

“I thought I would come round, on the chance that you had some hint to
give me,” replied Hanslet. “I can’t make head or tail of the business
I told you about last night. The more I think about it, the more
puzzling it seems. It’s the utter lack of motive that makes it all so
inexplicable.”

“I believe, mind, I say only that I believe, that I have discovered
the motive,” said the Professor quietly.

“You have!” exclaimed Hanslet excitedly. Then, seeing the slow
movement of the Professor’s head, he smiled. “I know you won’t tell me
until you are certain,” he continued. “But at least tell me this. Are
there likely to be any more of these mysterious deaths?”

“There will be one more, unless I am able to prevent it,” replied the
Professor.



Chapter XV

The Bone Counters

Mr. Ludgrove, as Hanslet had said to Dr. Priestley, bore the shock of
the finding of the numbered counter extremely well. He had refused to
make any alteration in usual habits, and it was with the greatest
difficulty that Whyland could persuade him to allow a constable to
sleep in the house at night.

“I can assure you that this mysterious warning does not terrify me,”
he had said. “I am an old man, and death cannot be far off in any
case. I am not sure that I should not prefer a violent end to some
lingering illness which might leave me helpless for months before it
killed me. But, if you think that by keeping a close watch over me you
can gain some clue to the distributor of these counters, by all means
do so.”

He was in this frame of mind when Hanslet came to see him on the
Sunday afternoon. Whyland brought him round and introduced him, and
Mr. Ludgrove welcomed him with his usual courtesy.

“I have heard of you, Inspector Hanslet, and I am indeed proud to make
your acquaintance. Sit down, and make yourself comfortable.”

“Thank you, Mr. Ludgrove,” Hanslet replied. “I thought you wouldn’t
mind my coming to have a chat with you. Whyland here has told me all
about these queer happenings in this street of yours, and of the help
which you have been to him.”

“I am afraid that I have been of very little help,” said Mr. Ludgrove
with a smile. “Inspector Whyland has been kind enough to appreciate
beyond their value any suggestions I have made.”

“Well, that’s as may be,” replied Hanslet. “Now, Mr. Ludgrove, I am
going to ask for further assistance on your part. You know as much
about these counters as I do. They seem to have been sent, so far, to
six men, all of whom have died shortly after they received them.
Whyland tells me that he has utterly failed to establish any
connection between these men. Except for the fact that Tovey and
Copperdock were close friends, they all seem to be comparative
strangers to one another, and have never been associated in any common
enterprise. You see what I mean, of course?”

“I do, indeed. In fact, Inspector Whyland and I discussed the point,
long ago. It might be possible to imagine a motive for the murder of a
group of men who were inspired by a common motive or who belonged to
some common society. The difficulty is, assuming that the agency which
compassed their deaths was the same in each case, to imagine a motive
for the actions of that agency.”

“Exactly!” exclaimed Hanslet warmly. “I see that you appreciate my
point as clearly as I do myself. But now we have a fresh line of
investigation. You yourself are added to the list of those who have
received the counter. Can you explain why you should have been singled
out?”

Mr. Ludgrove shook his head. “As you may suppose, the subject has
occupied my thoughts ever since I found the counter,” he replied. “I
am an old man, as I have said before, and for the last twenty years or
more I have led a retired life, retired, I mean, in the sense that I
have taken no part in the affairs of the world. I have had enemies as
well as friends; few men who have reached my years could say
otherwise. But most of the contemporaries of my youth are dead, and in
any case I do not believe that any of the enemies I may have made
would be so vindictive as to seek my life.”

“Let us look at it another way, then,” said Hanslet. “Can you imagine
any way in which you, in common with the six men who have already
died, could have made an unconscious enemy?”

“I cannot,” replied Mr. Ludgrove. “Of those six men, I knew only two
personally, Mr. Copperdock fairly well, and Mr. Colburn slightly. Both
of these I have known only since I came to live in Praed Street, five
years ago. Tovey, I had heard Copperdock speak of. The name of Richard
Pargent, I had seen mentioned in the newspapers. The other two were
complete strangers to me. I cannot imagine how we could have committed
any act in common which would draw down upon us the vengeance of a
single assassin.”

“Then you do not believe that these deaths are the work of a single
assassin, Mr. Ludgrove?” enquired Hanslet with interest.

“Not of a single man, acting upon any rational motive,” replied Mr.
Ludgrove. “Even in the brain of a homicidal maniac there is usually
traceable some dim guiding principle. He either conceives a hatred for
a certain class of person, or he kills indiscriminately, usually
selecting the people nearest to hand. In this case the selection was
anything, but indiscriminate. Mind, I am assuming for the moment, as
apparently you are yourself, that the death of all six was the direct
sequel of their receipt of a numbered counter. If you adopt the theory
that a single man is responsible, you may as well believe in the
existence of the black sailor.”

“I am afraid that we are already committed to him,” said Hanslet with
a smile. “You see, we offered a reward for him, and it would never do
for the police to admit that they had offered a reward for a ghost.
Whyland, what is your honest opinion of this black sailor?”

“Entirely between ourselves and this most comfortable room, I have
never believed in his existence for a moment,” replied Whyland
readily. “But what could I do? That young rip, Wal Snyder, swore to
having seen him, and I couldn’t shake him.”

“Whether young Snyder saw him or not,” remarked the herbalist, “your
reward has made him a very real person to the poorer classes of this
district. One or other of my customers sees him every night, usually
during the hour which immediately follows the closing of the public
houses. And, as a rule, they come here hot-foot to tell me about it.”

“I’m sorry, Mr. Ludgrove,” laughed Whyland. “I wouldn’t have done it
if I could have helped it. By the way, I suppose that you are
perfectly satisfied that none of these odd customers of yours know
anything about this business?”

“Perfectly,” replied Mr. Ludgrove. “They are a strange lot, I admit,
professing a code of morals which in some respects would shock the
conscience of a savage, and many of them are not above any petty
dishonesty. But murder, deliberate and planned murder, that is, is
outside their imagination. Besides, the way they know one another’s
most secret actions is almost uncanny. If one of them knew anything
about these deaths, they would all know within a very short time, and
the secret would be a secret no longer. Of course, they all come to me
with long and complicated tales of how they could tell me the name of
the man who did it, if I will give them the money in advance. But I am
well accustomed to that, it is a symptom which follows every crime
committed in this district.”

“You’re quite right, Mr. Ludgrove, I know something of the ways of
these people,” said Hanslet. “When they talk like that, you may be
sure that they know nothing. It’s when they avoid the subject that you
may learn something. Well, I’m very glad to have met you. There’s just
one thing I should like to say. You have received this counter, which
was evidently slipped in here while all of you were thinking of
nothing but the death of Mr. Copperdock. You, and those whose business
it is to guard you, are therefore fore-warned. As long as you do what
we ask you to, I do not believe that you are in any danger.”

Mr. Ludgrove smiled. “Mr. Copperdock was also guarded and
fore-warned,” he said quietly.

Whyland swore softly. “I believe Copperdock committed suicide out of
sheer funk,” he said. “Anyhow, I can’t see any way in which he can
possibly have been murdered.”

“Well, I shall not commit suicide just yet, I promise you that,”
replied Mr. Ludgrove.

It was not more than five minutes after the departure of Hanslet and
Whyland that the herbalist heard a soft knock upon the door of the
shop. He went to open it, and found Ted and Ivy standing on the step,
closely scrutinized by the man in plain clothes who had been deputed
to look after Mr. Ludgrove’s safety.

Mr. Ludgrove glanced at Ivy, and welcomed Ted warmly. “Come in,” he
said hospitably. “I was going to look in later and ask you if you
would care to spend the evening here. I am very glad you came over.”

“Thank you, Mr. Ludgrove,” replied Ted awkwardly. “This is Miss Tovey.
You have heard poor Dad and me mention her.”

“I have indeed. I am very glad to meet you, Miss Tovey. I think that
is the best chair. Won’t you sit down and make yourself comfortable?”

The young people sat down in silence. It was evident that they had
come with a purpose, but now they had arrived they did not quite know
how to state it. Curiously enough, it was Ivy who made the plunge.

“I’ve heard so much about you, Mr. Ludgrove, that I felt that Ted and
I simply must come and ask your advice,” she began. “We both feel we
must do something. First of all my father is murdered, and now Ted’s.
We just can’t sit still and wait any longer. Mr. Ludgrove, can’t
something be done to punish the man?”

The herbalist looked at her gravely. “My dear young lady, I sympathize
with you entirely,” he said. “I, too, have felt the desire to do
something in the face of these extraordinary happenings. But let me
assure you that the very best brains in the police are at work in the
matter. Inspector Hanslet, who was here just now, has the matter in
hand, and he has unravelled almost as tangled skeins as this appears
to be.”

“That was Inspector Hanslet, was it?” enquired Ted, with interest. “We
saw two men, one of whom we knew was Inspector Whyland, come in to see
you, and we waited until they went away. I’ve heard of Inspector
Hanslet before, seen his name in the papers, often enough. I’m glad
he’s on the job, I shall feel that something’s being done at last. The
other chap always seemed to be hanging round the poor old Dad, and
doing nothing.”

“It is very difficult for the police to do anything without evidence,”
said Mr. Ludgrove gravely. “Now, since you have come to ask my advice,
I am going to take an old man’s liberty and ask you both a question
which you may consider impertinent. Have either of you any knowledge,
concerning your dead parents, which you have not imparted to the
police? Or, perhaps, I should have put it another way. Have either of
you any suspicions, which you have thought it better to keep to
yourselves, as to the motive which anyone might have had for
committing these murders?”

He looked at Ivy as he spoke, but she shook her head emphatically. “I
can think of nothing which I have not already told Inspector Whyland,”
she replied. “Daddy was a dear, and I don’t believe he had an enemy in
the world,” she replied. “He was a little hot-tempered at times, but
everybody knew that he meant nothing by it.” She paused for a moment,
then continued with downcast eyes. “I can imagine what may have passed
through your mind, Mr. Ludgrove, but Daddy wasn’t that sort of man. I
won’t say that he was above a mild flirtation, but I am sure that no
woman was the cause of his being murdered.”

“Thank you, Miss Tovey,” replied the herbalist gravely. “That is a
franker statement than I had any right to expect. And you, Ted?”

“No, I’ve told the police everything,” replied Ted wearily. “I know
they think that Dad committed suicide. I believe they want people to
think so, so that there won’t be another undetected murder up against
them. But I know he didn’t. Dad wasn’t the sort of man to do a thing
like that. I know he got a bit tight sometimes, but why shouldn’t he?
It never did him or anybody else any harm. But even when he was tight
he never got morbid, like some fellows do. Besides, he never used one
of them syringe things. I don’t suppose he’d ever seen one in his
life, and he wouldn’t know how to use it. No, Dad was murdered, right
enough, though I’m blest if I can see how it was done.”

“Can’t you help us, Mr. Ludgrove?” broke in Ivy. “Surely there must be
some way of finding out who killed Daddy and Ted’s father. It must
have been some lunatic, for no sane person could possibly have a
grudge against either of them.”

“The only way to find out seems to be to learn something about these
counters,” replied Mr. Ludgrove. “Your father, I am told, received the
first. Did you see it, Miss Tovey?”

“No. I only know what mother told me,” replied Ivy. “Daddy was a bit
late coming back from Covent Garden that morning, and I had finished
my breakfast and gone to work before he came in. Of course, he had no
idea what it meant, poor dear. He thought it was one of these
advertising dodges, and threw it into the fire, envelope and all.”

“Well, that is a pity,” said Mr. Ludgrove. “The police have seen all
the others, and they say that they are all exactly similar, and that
the numbers seem to have been written on them with the same pen and
ink, just an ordinary steel pen and red ink that one can buy at any
stationer’s. And, whenever they have been sent by post, the envelopes
have been of the same sort, the address typed with the same machine, a
Planet, and posted in this district, London, W.2. This looks as though
they had been sent out by the same hand.”

“Typed on a Planet, were they?” remarked Ted. “That’s the same machine
as we’ve got.”

“Yes, it is a fairly popular make, I am told,” replied Mr. Ludgrove.
“But I have never used a typewriter in my life, and know very little
about them. No doubt Miss Tovey can tell us if Planet machines are
used extensively?”

“I had never used one until Ted asked me to teach him to use his,
nearly a year ago now,” replied Ivy. “There were none at the school I
was at, and we haven’t any at the office. But I believe that some
firms have several of them. They have not been sold in England for
very long.”

“Thank you, Miss Tovey,” said Mr. Ludgrove. “Now there is another
curious thing which I should like to mention. One day, when I was in
your place, talking to your father, I saw you sending out what I took
to be accounts, Ted. Was I right?”

“I expect so,” said Ted, readily. “I always look after that side of
the business.”

“Would you mind running across and getting me one of the envelopes
that you use?”

“Of course.” Ted left the room, and returned within a couple of
minutes, holding an envelope which he handed to Mr. Ludgrove. “Those
are what we always use,” he said. “We’ve had them for nearly two years
now.”

“Do you know where they came from?” asked Mr. Ludgrove, examining the
envelope with great interest.

“Dad bought a large quantity of them, ten thousand, I believe, from a
wholesale stationer somewhere in the Harrow Road,” replied Ted. “I
forget the name of the people. They were going out of business, or
something, and were selling the stuff off cheap. Dad had an idea of
sending out a lot of circulars, and thought these would do to send
them in. But the scheme fell through, and I’ve been using them for
ordinary business purposes ever since.”

“I see,” said Mr. Ludgrove thoughtfully. “Now, it is a very
extraordinary thing that the envelopes which have been shown me as
having contained these numbered counters, are exactly the same in
every respect as this that you have just given me.”

This remark was received in horrified silence. It was Ivy who broke
it. “Mr. Ludgrove!” she exclaimed. “You don’t mean——”

“I mean nothing,” replied Mr. Ludgrove swiftly. “I am trying to make
you both see one aspect of this matter which has caused me much
anxiety for some time. The counters were marked with a pen and ink
exactly similar to those you have in your office, Ted. The envelopes
in which they were sent are exactly the same as the ones you possess
and have used for many years. The addresses were typed with a Planet
machine, which, according to Miss Tovey, are not to be found in every
office. Finally, the letters were posted in this district, W.2. You
cannot fail to see the inference which must infallibly be drawn.”

“But, good heavens, the idea’s absurd!” broke in Ted. “You mean that
the counters were sent out from our place!” He laughed mirthlessly,
while Ivy stared at the grave face of the old herbalist, only half
comprehending.

“You, Ted, have seen at least one of these counters,” continued Mr.
Ludgrove, in a quiet and solemn voice. “Do you remember ever seeing
anything like it before?”

Ted stared at Mr. Ludgrove, and the incredulous expression of his face
turned slowly to one of mingled amazement and horror. “Why, yes,” he
stammered. “Dad had a box of white bone counters just like the one I
saw. He used to ask his friends in to play some card game, in which
these counters were used. I haven’t seen them for a couple of years or
more.”

Again there was a silence, broken by something that sounded like a sob
from Ivy. Ted turned towards her with a despairing gesture. “It isn’t
true!” he exclaimed. “I can’t explain it, but it isn’t true! Dad
couldn’t have done it. Why should he? There’s some terrible mystery
behind all this. I shall never believe that poor dad had anything to
do with it. Why was he killed himself, if he had?”

He turned appealingly to Mr. Ludgrove. “You don’t believe it yourself,
do you?” he said.

“Your father was my friend, and I should be the last to accuse him,”
he replied. “But, in fairness to you both, I was bound to point out
the direction in which any enquiry as to the counters must lead. I do
not profess to understand it, but I must warn you that a man like
Inspector Hanslet cannot fail to perceive the points I have
mentioned.”

“But what am I to do if he questions me?” asked Ted distractedly.

“Tell the truth,” replied Mr. Ludgrove solemnly. “Hide nothing, for if
it is discovered that you have concealed anything, it will tell all
the more heavily against your father. There is only one true court of
justice, the court of our own hearts. A consciousness of innocence is
the only support against an unjust accusation. It would perhaps have
been better had your father realized this.”



Chapter XVI

Corfe Castle

For a couple of days after Inspector Hanslet’s last visit to the house
in Westbourne Terrace, Dr. Priestley’s attitude had sorely puzzled
Harold. He had hardly spoken a word, and the greater part of his time
had been spent in sorting out the mass of documents which had
accumulated during the course of years in the massive presses which
lined the walls of his study. Harold said nothing, knowing from past
experience that it was useless to ask questions. When the Professor
was ready to issue his instructions he would do so. Until then,
untimely questions would merely be rewarded with a rebuff.

It was therefore with intense eagerness that Harold replied, one
morning shortly after breakfast, the Thursday following the death of
Mr. Copperdock, to an abrupt question by his employer: “My boy, what I
am about to say to you must remain a secret between ourselves, until
either my death occurs or I give you leave to speak. Is that
understood?”

“I undertake not to breathe a word to anybody,” replied Harold.

“To nobody,” repeated the Professor emphatically. “Not even to
Hanslet, however urgent the need may seem. I am going away for a time;
how long that time may be I cannot tell. I do not wish my whereabouts
to be known, as that would possibly place me in considerable danger.”

“You’re not surely going alone, sir!” exclaimed Harold. “You’ll let me
come with you, especially as you say there is danger attached to your
journey?”

But the Professor shook his head. “The danger may exist in London
equally,” he replied. “It is essential that someone I can trust should
remain here. Otherwise, my boy, I should be more than pleased to take
you with me. Now, listen very carefully to these instructions. Do not
leave the house for long at a time, especially in the evening. Open
all my correspondence, and deal with it to the best of your ability.
Should there be among it any letter of a startling character, put a
message in the personal column of _The Times_, ‘The asp has struck,’
and sign it ‘Cleopatra.’ Do you follow this so far?”

“Yes, sir,” replied Harold simply, but gazing at his employer in
bewilderment. There was something theatrical about these extraordinary
precautions utterly foreign to the Professor’s usual methods of
procedure.

“Very well,” continued the Professor. “If I find it necessary to
communicate with you it will be by letter. The contents of the letter
you may neglect. It may be typewritten, or in a disguised hand. You
will know the letter is from me by the fact that it will be addressed
in the first place to Westbourne Grove. The word _Grove_ will be ruled
through, and the correct word _Terrace_ substituted for it. The
envelope will in fact, convey the message. If the contents of the
letter are to be read, which will only be if any unexpected
developments take place, the envelope will be stamped with a
three-halfpenny stamp. If, on the other hand, it is stamped with a
penny and a halfpenny stamp, you will immediately proceed to the Post
Office from which it was sent, which you will discover from the
post-mark, where you will wait till I join you. If the envelope is
stamped with three separate halfpenny stamps, you will go to Inspector
Hanslet, explain what I am now telling you, and persuade him to come
with you at once to the place indicated by the post-mark. Is that
clear?”

“Perfectly clear, sir,” replied Harold. “I’ll just make a note of that
code, if you don’t mind, sir.”

“No, make no notes!” commanded the Professor. “I have purposely
contrived the code so simply that you can carry it in your head. You
must realize that our actions will very probably be watched, in fact,
I should not be surprised to learn that they have been under
observation for some considerable time. Now, the next thing I want you
to do is to type out a few copies of this paragraph and distribute
them to the news agencies.”

He held out a scrap of paper as he spoke, and Harold took it from him.
It ran as follows: “Dr. Priestley, whose scientific writings have
rendered his name familiar to the British public, has received a
cablegram begging him to deliver a series of lectures at a number of
the Australian Universities. Dr. Priestley, who has just completed the
manuscript of his forthcoming book, _Some Aspects of Modern Thought_,
has accepted the invitation. Since he is anxious to return to England
before the end of the year, he has left London hurriedly _via_
Southampton and Havre, in order to catch the Celestial liner _Oporto_
at Marseilles. He will travel by the _Oporto_ to Sydney.”

In spite of several attempts upon Harold’s part, he could elicit no
further information from the Professor. He typed out the paragraph,
and took it round to the agencies himself. When he returned, he found
the Professor upstairs busily engaged in piling a quantity of clothes,
which he was never likely to wear, into three or four large trunks.

“You aren’t really going to Australia, are you, sir?” he ventured.

“It would be quite useless for me to announce the fact unless I were
to make every appearance of so doing,” replied the Professor tartly.
“The boat train for Havre leaves Waterloo at half-past nine, I
understand. You will arrange for two taxis to be here at a quarter to
nine. I always like to give myself plenty of time to catch the train.”

The Professor was normally one of those people who travel without any
fuss. But on this occasion it seemed that he could not accept anything
unless he had seen it done with his own eyes. He stood on the steps of
the house for at least five minutes, directing the taxi-drivers where
and how to distribute his trunks. When he and Harold arrived at
Waterloo, he insisted upon interviewing innumerable officials, to each
of whom he gave his name, asking endless and apparently irrelevant
questions. Finally, having secured his seat, he walked up and down the
platform several times the whole length of the train, instructing
Harold as to the disposition of his household in his absence. It was
not until the train was on the point of starting that he took his
seat.

“Remember what I told you, my boy,” were his last words as the train
moved off.

The Professor had booked to Paris, where he arrived before noon on
Friday. He fussed about the Gare St. Lazare for some little time, and
finally put his trunks in the cloak-room. He then went to one of the
smaller hotels in the Quartier de l’Europe, booked a room, for which
he paid in advance, and arranged for the collection of his trunks from
the station. He lunched at a big restaurant in the boulevards, and
spent the afternoon at the Louvre. In the evening he returned to the
Gare St. Lazare, ten minutes before the Southampton boat train was due
to leave. He booked a ticket for Southampton, and with a directness in
singular contrast with the indecision he had displayed on the outward
journey, took his seat in the train. He reached Southampton early on
Saturday morning, and remained in his cabin until the London train had
left the docks. Then, carrying a single suit-case, he walked to the
West station and took a ticket to Corfe Castle.

Dr. Priestley, although he was known by name to a very large circle of
newspaper readers, who were periodically entertained by one or other
of his thrusts at some pet nostrum of the moment, such as the craze
for brown bread or the discovery of vitamines, rarely or never
appeared in public. He had even escaped the doubtful honour of having
his photograph reproduced in the evening papers, though this perhaps
was a disadvantage, since it would certainly have been unrecognizable.
He was therefore in no sense a public figure, in that he was most
unlikely to be distinguished from the ordinary crowd of travelling
humanity. He sat in the train without any attempt at disguise,
studying an ordnance map which he had laid open upon his knees.

It was still early when he reached Corfe Castle. The village, with its
commanding ruin perched upon the summit of a conical hill, was in full
flood of its morning activity. Dr. Priestley, standing at the station
gate, watched the passers-by for a moment with keen interest. Not one
of them paid him the compliment of more than a fleeting and incurious
glance.

He walked towards the heart of the village, and entered the first inn
he came to. Having ascertained that he could have a single room for as
long as he liked, he announced his determination of spending a few
days, and was finally shown into a comfortable room with a view of the
Castle. Here he remained until lunch.

The Professor lunched with keen enjoyment. His adventure was giving
him an appetite. In spite of the amount of travelling which he had
done during the last couple of days he felt thoroughly fit and well,
much better than he had during the winter in town. The menace which
had been revealed to him seemed far away to him in this peaceful spot,
it almost seemed to him as though the whole of his discoveries had
been merely some impossible dream, the penalty of overwork, and that
the fresh country air, tinged with the faintly salt tang of the sea,
had swept it from his brain into the realms of the unreal. Perhaps,
after all, he was entirely wrong in his deductions. Those mysterious
murders in Praed Street might have been the result of some entirely
different influence. He had merely conjecture to guide him: somehow,
now he had reached the place where alone the corroborative facts could
be gathered, it seemed as though his actions and his fears were the
effect of a sudden and unaccountable impulse.

He wandered from the luncheon room past the little saloon bar, and
glanced in at the open door. The place was empty; it was past two
o’clock, and the local habitués had returned to their labours. It was
too early in the year for visitors. The Professor walked into the bar,
and took a seat by the side of the counter.

The proprietor, who was serving a few belated customers in the
tap-room, came in at the sound of the Professor’s entrance, and
greeted him with professional courtesy.

“Good afternoon, Mr. Deacon,” he said cheerfully. (Deacon was the name
which the Professor had inscribed in the hotel register—it said much
for the proprietor’s skill that he had deciphered it correctly.) “I
hope you found your room to your liking, and enjoyed your lunch?”

“Yes, thank you,” replied the Professor. “I think I shall be very
comfortable here for a day or two. I looked in here to ask you for a
liqueur after my lunch. Perhaps you will join me in one?”

“Liqueurs ain’t much in my line, thankee, sir,” replied the landlord.
“But I’ll take a drop o’ gin with you, since you’re so kind. What’ll
be yours, sir? I’ve got Benedictine, Crème de Menthe——”

“I should prefer some old brandy, if you have it,” interrupted the
Professor.

“Ah, you know a thing or two, Mr. Deacon, I can see that,” replied the
landlord with a knowing wink. “I’ve got a rare drop of brandy put away
in the cellar. I never had only six bottles of it, and there’s still
four left. My customers don’t hardly ever ask for it, it’s mostly beer
or whiskey with them. Unless it happens to be a gentleman from London
like yourself, sir.”

He disappeared, and returned in a few moments with a long-necked
bottle, from which he poured a glass of pale amber liquid. “There,
just try that, sir,” he exclaimed proudly.

The Professor picked up the glass and sampled the contents gravely.
“Excellent, very excellent indeed!” he commented approvingly. “I am
quite sure that my doctor would have prescribed this as part of the
cure, had he known of it.”

“Cure, sir?” enquired the landlord sympathetically. “I hope the
illness has not been serious?”

“Oh, no, not at all,” replied the Professor. “One could scarcely call
it an illness. I have been rather run down, that is all. Men of my age
have to take care of themselves, you know, and I have been devoting
rather more time and energy than was perhaps wise to my business in
the City. I found myself suffering from headaches and loss of
appetite, so my doctor ordered me a complete rest. He said it was the
only thing to set me up again.”

“Well, here’s your very good health, sir,” said the landlord, tossing
off his gin. “You couldn’t have come to a better place than this for a
rest. I was afraid, when you comes in, that you’d find it too quiet at
this time of year. I says to myself, ‘Here’s a gentleman from London
who’ll be looking for a band and a promenade and what not?’ Why, sir,
there isn’t even a sharry running at this season.”

“That fact adds another attraction to your most comfortable house,”
replied the Professor. “It was my doctor who recommended me to come
here. He motored through on his way to Swanage last year. He
recommends me to take a fairly long walk after every meal. I
understand that you have some very beautiful heaths around here?”

“They may be beautiful, but they’re precious lonely,” said the
landlord. “They may suit you all right, sir, but for my part I take
the bus into Wareham or Swanage when I wants to get out for a bit.”

“I shall not be sorry to enjoy the loneliness of the countryside,
after the bustle of London,” replied the Professor. “But I suppose
people do live on these heaths, do they not?”

“Well, there’s a few clay pits, and now and then a gravel quarry,”
said the landlord. “But, take it all round, you can walk a long way
without meeting a living soul, so long as you keep off the main road.
It is like that all over Purbeck, whichever way you go. Of course,
there’s a few cottages where the clay-workers live, but that is about
all, outside the villages, and there ain’t many of them.”

“What an ideal spot on which to build a country retreat!” exclaimed
the Professor. “Not one of those villa residences, which are growing
up so plentifully all over the country, but just a cottage, in the
true sense of the word, where one could enjoy without distraction the
glories of nature!”

The landlord looked at the Professor with a curious expression. “You
wasn’t thinking of doing anything like that, was you, sir?” he
enquired.

“Why, no, not at present, however much the idea might appeal to me,”
replied the Professor, artlessly. “I fear that my duties in London
would not allow me sufficient leisure.”

“Queer thing, now, that you should say that about a cottage, sir,”
said the landlord confidentially. “It puts me in mind of an odd thing
that happened in these parts, not so many years ago. All along of
another gentleman, about the same age as you might be, sir, coming
into this very bar and asking me if I knew of a lonely cottage for
sale.”

“Indeed?” replied the Professor casually. “Perhaps you would refill my
glass with that most excellent brandy. And if you will do me the
honour of taking another glass of gin with me——”

“You’re very kind, sir,” said the landlord, filling up the glasses. “I
thought you’d take to that brandy. As soon as I sees you taste it, I
says to myself, ‘Here’s a gentleman that knows a good drop of liquor
when he sees it.’ ’Tisn’t every gentleman that takes kindly to the
drink nowadays, sir. Why, there’s some of them what drops in here for
lunch as takes water with it! Can’t say I hold with it myself. Well,
here’s your very good health, sir!”

He consumed his glass of gin at a gulp, and stood with his elbows on
the counter, looking at the Professor. “Your saying that about the
cottage does put me in mind of that other,” he said, reminiscently.
“Mind you, sir, not that he was like you at all. Of course I didn’t
know who he was when he came in, but I say to myself, ‘That fellow’s
no business man, I’ll warrant!’ And, as it turned out, I was right!
But you can always tell, can’t you, sir?”

“Usually,” agreed the Professor. “He was not a business man then?”

“Not he!” exclaimed the landlord, contemptuously. “He was one of them
scientific chaps, like you reads about in the papers. What good they
does I don’t know! Always seems to me as though they’d be better
employed doing something useful instead of talking a lot of gibberish
decent folks don’t understand. Well, this poor chap suffered for his
folly, anyhow.”

“Why, what happened to him?” enquired the Professor without any great
show of interest.

“Burnt to death!” replied the landlord, impressively. “Burnt till
there wasn’t nothing but a heap of charred bones left, sir. Terrible
thing it was, and him all alone out on the heath there. Quiet enough
chap he seemed too. Why, I couldn’t believe my ears when the constable
told me about him afterwards. You wouldn’t have guessed what the chap
was really, not if you was to try for a twelvemonth.”

“I daresay not,” remarked the Professor dryly. “I never was good at
guessing. What was he?”

“Ticket o’ leave man!” exclaimed the landlord, leaning over the
counter confidentially. “If you’ll believe me, that man had just
served fourteen years hard on Dartmoor for murdering a Duke, when he
walked into my bar as cool as a cucumber. Oh, he was a deep one, was
that Mr. Morlandson! And not a soul bar the super knew a word about
it!”

“Burnt to death, was he!” remarked the Professor. “Dear me, what a
terrible end. How did it happen?”

“No one knows rightly,” replied the landlord. “He lived all alone on
the heath, over yonder towards Goathorn. Built himself a concrete
place, I can’t remember what the super said he called it. Word
something like lavatory?”

“Laboratory, perhaps?” suggested the Professor.

“Aye, that’s it, sir. You can see the ruins of it still, they tell me.
I haven’t been out that way since it happened. Used to lock himself up
in this place of his, and fiddle about with all sorts of inflammable
stuff. Bound to go up it was, and sure enough it did. Just after
closing time one evening, Old George what lives way out towards
Studland, comes knocking at my door and says the heath’s on fire.
‘Heath on fire!’ I say, ‘Why, it’s been raining for a week. What are
you talking about?’ ‘’Tis that for sure!’ says old George. ‘You can
see the flames up along my way.’ ‘Flames!’ I says, ‘It’s the stuff
they gives you at the Red Bull over yonder that makes you see flames,
and I don’t wonder at it!’ Well, he keeps on, and at last I goes half
a mile or so up the road with him. Sure enough, there was a great
pillar of flame coming up from the middle of the heath.

“We hadn’t been there more than a minute when the constable comes
along. ‘What’s up yonder?’ I says. ‘Morlandson’s place on fire,’ says
he. ‘Super he’s gone off on his bike. You chaps best come along and
see what you can do.’

“Well, sir, it weren’t no manner of good to take the engine. She’s
only one of them hand concerns, and last time we’d had her out to
practice, she pumped back’ards like into the river instead of out of
it. Joe Stiggs, him what looks after her, said he found he’d put the
valves in the wrong way. Besides, it would have taken us best part of
an hour to push her out there, there ain’t no regular road. And,
what’s more, all the water out at Morlandson’s place was a well what
ran dry every summer.”

“Then there was nothing to be done?” commented the Professor.

“Nothing whatsoever,” replied the landlord emphatically. “Mind, we
didn’t know Morlandson was inside. We expected to find him running
round outside chucking water at it from a bucket. However, off we
goes, and as we gets close we catches the stink of it. Lord! I shan’t
forget it in a hurry. It was like the smell what comes from the pits
when they burns carcases when the foot-and-mouth’s about.

“The super he meets us, and I reckon I hollered out when I saw him by
the light of the fire. He was black as a sweep, and all the hair
singed off his face. Told us he’d been into the cottage, which was
burning like a dry rick, and that he couldn’t find Morlandson
anywhere. ‘I reckon he’s in there,’ he says, pointing to the
lav——labor——what you call it. ‘There’s a horrible smell of burnt flesh
about.’

“He was right there, it fair made me sick. But there was nothing to be
done. You couldn’t get within fifty yards of the place. We waited till
nigh on midnight, but even when the flames went down the walls was
red-hot and we weren’t no further for’ard. Super, he stays on all
night, and in the morning he finds what’s left of Morlandson, and
that’s precious little.”

“Dear me, what a terrible thing!” exclaimed the Professor.

“Aye, that it was,” agreed the landlord. “They brought back what there
was of the poor chap in a potato sack, held an inquest on him, and
buried him in the churchyard yonder. And that is what happened to the
last gent what fancied a lonely life on the heath, sir.”

The landlord glanced up at the clock, the hands of which pointed to
five and twenty minutes to three. “Hallo, I must close the bar, or
I’ll be getting into trouble,” he said, reluctantly removing his arms
from the counter.

“A visit to the scene of the tragedy would provide me with an object
for a walk,” said the Professor. “Which is my best way to it?”

“You can’t go wrong, provided you don’t mind a bit of rough going,”
replied the landlord. “If you go out of the village towards Wareham,
you’ll come upon a railway track, what they runs the trucks of stones
along. That goes to Goathorn pier, a matter of six mile away or more.
Follow the line for nigh on three mile, and you’ll come to a clay-pit.
Then, about a quarter or half a mile away, on your right, you’ll see
what’s left of the place, standing up among the gorse and heather.
There is a track, but it’s a long way round and plaguey hard to find
if you don’t know it. Now, if you’ll excuse me, sir, it’s past closing
time.”



Chapter XVII

The Clay-pit

Dr. Priestley walked out of the inn, and down through the
village towards the ruined castle, standing upon its curiously
artificial-looking mound. He had attained one of the objects of his
visit, corroboration of the story of the death of Dr. Morlandson, and
that without asking questions which might have suggested that he had
any interest in the matter. Since the landlord had himself volunteered
the information, there could be no reason for his having distorted the
truth. Morlandson, by the evidence of those best qualified to speak,
was dead, and his charred bones were resting in the quiet churchyard
which the Professor was at that very moment passing.

He felt a great desire to see the site of the tragedy, but his natural
caution prevented him from walking to it immediately. He was most
anxious to avoid any suspicion that Mr. Deacon, the City merchant, was
in any way interested in the fate of the ex-convict. But, on the other
hand, there was no reason why he should not visit the ruins of the
castle, the scene of the murder of King Edward the Martyr,
three-quarters of a century before the Conquest. It was the show place
of the district, the natural magnet for any casual visitor like
himself.

The Professor climbed slowly up the steep slopes of the natural
earthwork, which stands like a fortress guarding the only gap in the
long range of the Purbeck hills, and listened attentively while the
guide, delighted at finding a sympathetic audience so early in the
year, recounted the history of the stronghold and indicated its more
prominent features. Then, his inspection over, he sat down on the
grass on the north-eastern slope of the hill, and drew his ordnance
map from his pocket.

His horizon was bounded by the high land on the southern side of the
River Stour. At his feet was a rolling, sandy plain, diversified here
and there by clumps of trees, but mostly covered with gorse and
heather. This plain stretched away into the distance, and beyond it an
occasional silvery gleam betrayed the winding channels of Poole
harbour. Here and there across the plain he could see evidences of
human occupation, the white surface of a clay-pit or the roof of a
tiny isolated cottage. But, apart from these, the tract of country
over which he looked appeared utterly deserted, abandoned to a great
silence disturbed only by the note of some hovering bird.

His map told him that no road traversed this expanse. Only a few
winding paths, trodden by the feet of rare wayfarers, led away from
where he stood in the direction of the thin whisps of smoke which
indicated human habitation. Here and there he could see traces of the
railway of which the landlord had spoken, which led from the hidden
quarries behind him to a pier built upon one of the secluded arms of
the harbour. It seemed to be but little used. The Professor, enjoying
the quiet of the fine afternoon, sat for hour after hour, his eyes
absorbing the subtle beauty of this unharassed land. And, except for
the solitary figure of a labourer, tramping stolidly across the waste
towards some unknown destination, he saw no sign of life in all the
wide extent of country laid out before his eyes. Yet, somewhere, lost
among the lonely solitudes of gorse and heather, lay the solution of
the mystery which he had set himself to solve.

Dr. Priestley smiled as the conviction that this was so came back to
him with redoubled force. Utterly contrary to his usual methods of
procedure, he had formed a theory based entirely upon conjecture. So
far, these facts by which it must be tested seemed to point to the
incorrectness of this theory. Yet, were they facts? Was it not even
yet possible that some master brain had arranged these seeming facts
in order purposely to mislead an investigator like himself? And, if
so, what unknown dangers might he not be incurring by the attempt to
prove them false?

The Professor had never shirked danger throughout the whole course of
his career. And in this case, as he reflected, he already stood in
such imminent danger that his present actions could hardly increase
it. If his theory were correct, a determined and unknown assassin held
in his hand already the weapon which was aimed against his life. Why
had he not struck, months ago, when the Professor was in blissful
ignorance that his life was threatened? This was one of the aspects of
a case which, in spite of the perils which it held for himself,
thrilled him as no case had ever thrilled him before.

Sitting here, contemplating the peaceful afternoon, the Professor
reviewed his theory for the last time, testing it with all the
apparatus of probability. It _must_ be correct, there was no other
theory which would fit in with all the data before him. Yet, how could
it be correct, in the face of the formidable array of facts which
seemed to disprove it? This seeming contradiction it must be his task
to unravel, and that alone.

For he had realized at once that it was no good calling in the aid of
the police, even of Hanslet, whose experience had taught him that the
Professor’s most extraordinary statements had a way of justifying
themselves. The police would merely confront him with their so-called
facts, and seek to prove to him that his theory was utterly untenable.
He could give them nothing tangible to go upon, could give them no
clue which would lead to the capture of the undetected criminal he
knew to be at large. Even if they accepted his theory in its entirety,
how could they protect him from the dangers which encompassed him?
Sooner or later, in some unguarded moment, the shadow would leap out
upon him, and the Professor’s theory would be proved upon his own
body.

No, physical precautions were useless. It must be a battle of wits
between them—himself and this mysterious killer. How far had a watch
been kept upon his own actions, the Professor wondered? He was almost
certain that he had not been followed to Corfe Castle, but he was by
no means so certain that his pretended departure from England had
imposed upon his adversary. _The Times_ of Friday had contained the
paragraph mentioning his visit to Australia. So far, so good. But it
was almost with surprise that he had failed to find the message in the
personal column, which should inform him that the letter which he
daily expected had arrived.

The Professor rose to his feet, and walked slowly back to the inn. He
had ordered dinner at seven o’clock, and it was already past six. The
landlord was standing at the door, and the Professor nodded pleasantly
to him as he entered.

“What a beautiful afternoon!” he said. “I have been admiring the view
from the Castle. A very fine prospect indeed, is it not?”

“Well, sir, some admires it and some don’t,” replied the landlord. “I
fancies something with a bit more life in it myself. But I dessay it’s
a change to you after London.”

“It is, indeed,” agreed the Professor. “Indeed, I am so taken with the
look of the heath, that I propose to take a walk across it after
dinner.”

“Well, don’t lose your way, sir. It’s a bit lonely out there. You
aren’t likely to meet anyone who’ll put you right, either.”

“Oh, it is not really dark till ten o’clock,” replied the Professor
cheerfully. “I have my map, and the Castle ruins must be visible from
a long way off. You need have no fears of my getting lost.”

“There’s no danger, sir,” the landlord hastened to agree. “Only you
might happen to wander a bit further afield than you meant to. The bar
closes at ten, but if you happen to be later than that, you’ve only
got to knock on the door. I shan’t be abed afore eleven.”

The Professor’s dinner was served punctually at seven, and by eight
o’clock he was well on the road of which the landlord had told him,
and which his map showed him led in the direction of the railway. A
short distance beyond the village he found a narrow lane, which, after
a few twists and turnings, brought him out upon the track. There was a
narrow path beside it, and along this he stepped out, anxious to reach
his destination while it was still broad daylight.

The track followed a devious path across the heath, which, viewed from
near at hand, was more undulating than at first appeared. The track
had been built to avoid the steeper gradients, but every now and then
it ran upon a low embankment or through a shallow cutting. On either
side the heath spread out, silent and mysterious, sometimes bare and
sandy, with twisted pine trees standing above it at intervals,
sometimes covered with low, dense thickets, in which the general
silence seemed to be accentuated. When the line rose slightly to cross
one of the lesser eminences, the Professor caught a fleeting glimpse
of still water, the wandering arm of some unfrequented lagoon among
the islands of the harbour. Behind him the sun hung low over the long
range of the Purbeck hills, which changed from green and gold to blue
and purple as the sun sank ever lower. Against them, the sharp
outlines of the ruined Castle stood out clear cut like a beacon.

As the Professor strode on through the silence, devoid of any vestige
of human habitation, he noticed how admirably adapted was this barren
heath to purposes of concealment. Spread over its surface were a
series of shallow depressions, shaped like a saucer, and sometimes
holding an abandoned gravel pit, now half filled with stagnant water
after the winter rains. A man might lie concealed in one of these,
secure from observation, for as long as he could keep himself supplied
with food. There would be no risk of discovery, those whose business
led them to cross the heath kept strictly to the narrow paths, barely
a foot wide, which meandered at wide intervals through the close
growth of heather. A living man, so long as he avoided observation
from these paths, might lie hidden for as long as he chose. And if a
living man, why not a dead body? How easy to drag the damning evidence
of crime into one of those dark thickets, to sink it into the silent
depths of one of those black, unruffled pools!

The Professor shuddered, and increased his pace. This lonely heath was
no place in which to indulge in morbid thoughts. His life might be in
danger, but somehow he felt that it was not here that the blow would
fall. If his theory were correct, if he had gauged aright the
psychology of his adversary, it would not be thus that he would meet
his death, here where there was none to witness the blow. Despite the
almost threatening aspect of the country, deepening in tone every
instant as the sun sank lower behind the distant hills, there was no
vestige of any real danger. The shadows that lurked amid the gorse and
heather were but the shadows of his own fears.

So the Professor reasoned with himself. It would have been folly for
him, wishing as he did to avoid any suspicion of his interest in Dr.
Morlandson, to approach the scene of his death during the day. The
very track by the side of which he was walking contained a potential
risk of discovery. It must be used sometimes, the rails showed signs
that wagons had passed over them not so very long ago. They led only
to a pier, or rather jetty, upon which the contents of the wagons were
unloaded into a waiting barge. The pier was utterly unfrequented
except by these barges. The track, in fact, was a dead end as far as
any casual wayfarer was concerned. There could be no rational excuse
for following it.

He topped a slight rise, and saw in the distance the white surface of
the clay-pit which was to be his guide. From where he stood, he could
see a considerable distance on either side of him. There was no sign
of life upon the heath, except that far away, perhaps a couple of
miles, the outlines of a cottage stood out against the grey
background.

The Professor reached the clay-pit, and searched the undulating
surface of the heath for some sign of the remains of Dr. Morlandson’s
laboratory. For some moments he failed to find it, and then, at last,
he made out the jagged tooth of a broken wall thrust upwards from
behind a clump of gorse bushes. This, no doubt, must be his goal.
There was no path leading to it from the track, but the Professor,
using his stick to feel the way, stepped out boldly across the
heather, which yielded like a cushion to his footsteps.

The distance from the track to the ruin must have been six or seven
hundred yards. It took the Professor some little time to cover it,
since he was obliged to make several detours in order to avoid clumps
of gorse. But he reached it at last, and stood on the edge of what had
once been a clearing, surveying the scene that lay before him.

The cottage itself had completely vanished. All that remained of it
was a mound thickly overgrown with weeds and coarse grass, from which
protruded here and there fragments of charred beams and rafters. The
encroaching heath had hidden any signs of any garden there might once
have been, and it was impossible for the Professor to form any idea of
what the place had looked like while it was still standing. But the
laboratory, having been built of concrete, had defied the utter
obliteration to which the rest of the premises had succumbed. Its
broken walls, rough and jagged, stood up in a gaunt rectangle,
roofless, their foundations hidden deep in the all-effacing
vegetation, but still marking without fear of error the site upon
which the building had stood.

The Professor pushed through the weeds and undergrowth until he
reached the gap in the wall where the door had been. The door was
still there, rusty and twisted, lying almost hidden at the base of the
wall, where it had been thrown by Dr. Morlandson’s would-be rescuers.
It was a plain sheet of iron, fitted with hinges and a lock. The
Professor glanced at it, then passed through the door-way into the
space enclosed between the walls. Something, perhaps a grass-snake,
rustled among the grasses as he entered.

The laboratory had been a fairly spacious room, about thirty feet by
fifteen. Of its interior fittings nothing whatever remained. As the
Professor advanced into the interior of the space his boots struck
metal at every other step. He stooped and probed with his stick, and
brought to light a twisted and shapeless tangle of iron, which might
once have been the frame of a skylight. He examined it for a moment,
and then cast it aside, with a nod of comprehension. The walls
themselves still showed upon their interior surface the signs of
having been subjected to an enormous heat. He poked about inside the
laboratory for a short while longer, then came out and sat down upon
the mound which had once been a cottage.

There could be no doubt that the fire which had destroyed the
laboratory had been far fiercer than that which had burnt down the
cottage. The charred beams of the latter still existed, while nothing
whatever remained of the wooden fittings of the former. And yet, in
case of a concrete-built laboratory, one would have expected a fire
merely to have burnt out the interior without doing much damage to the
structure. The place must certainly have contained a large quantity of
substances whose combustion produced great heat, such as thermite. And
Dr. Priestley knew enough of the methods of research chemists, who as
a rule deal in very small quantities, to wonder why Dr. Morlandson
required such large quantities, and why, even supposing that his
isolated situation made it necessary for him to obtain his supplies in
bulk, he should store them in the laboratory itself. The suspicion
that Dr. Morlandson’s activities had not been solely concerned with
researches into the properties of medicinal drugs seemed to the
Professor to be thoroughly well grounded.

To the Professor’s mind, there was even something suspicious about the
origin of the fire itself. Dr. Morlandson had been aware of the danger
of such an outbreak; he had warned the police superintendent against
smoking in the laboratory. This being so, was it likely that he would
lock himself into what had proved to be a regular death-trap, and
leave himself with no means of escape? The doubt raised by these
queries set the Professor’s mind to work upon an entirely fresh train
of thought. Had Dr. Morlandson’s death been as accidental as it had
appeared? Or was it possible that he too had had an enemy, who had
somehow contrived the whole affair? And, if so, what became of the
theory which had brought the Professor to the Isle of Purbeck?

The Professor awoke with a start from his meditations, suddenly
conscious that the light was failing rapidly. It was already past
sunset, the ruined Castle which was to be his landmark was now
indistinguishable against the universal grey of its background. A
faint, silvery mist was rising above the heath, wreathing every object
within sight with a curious opalescent halo. The Professor realized
that he had already spent long enough contemplating this deserted heap
of ashes. Their secret, did they hold one, was not to be wrested from
them by further study that night.

He turned his back upon the gaunt skeleton of the laboratory, and
walked round to the further side of the mound. Here the stumps of a
rotten post or two showed where a fence had probably surrounded the
front garden, now long since overgrown. Beyond the posts a white
thread caught the Professor’s eye, and he made his way up to it. It
was a narrow track, apparently disused for years, and had no doubt
once been the path by which the cottage was approached.

In one direction it led towards the railway line by which the
Professor had approached the place, and rejoined the line lower down
than the point at which he had left it. He started to walk down the
track, with a muttered exclamation of satisfaction. By following it he
might add a yard or two to his journey, but it would save him a slow
and tiresome trudge through the heather in the gathering darkness. Of
his ability to find his way back to the inn he had no doubt. He had
only to follow the railway line backwards until the lights of the
village came in sight, and then strike across country till he reached
them, even if he missed the lane by which he had come.

The Professor had not gone very far before he stopped dead, and bent
down to examine the narrow white strip beneath his feet. He felt in
his pocket, and struck a match, which he held close to the surface of
the path. It was a still, windless evening, and the flame of the match
burnt clear and unflickering, illuminating a narrow circle of fine,
white sand. Across the centre of this patch, following the path upon
which the Professor stood, ran the sharp and unmistakable imprint of a
bicycle tyre.

Somehow the discovery made the Professor’s pulses beat quicker than
before. This apparently deserted track was in use, then, despite its
overgrown appearance. No doubt it formed a short cut between two spots
upon the heath, such as a pit and a clay-worker’s cottage. This was
the obvious explanation, but to the Professor’s mind it seemed
unsatisfactory. He had studied the map very carefully that afternoon,
and knew roughly the location of every human habitation marked upon
it. And this particular track seemed to run in the wrong direction to
connect up with any of these. Was it possible that somebody beside
himself was interested in the ruined cottage which he had just left?

He threw the match away, and strode forward briskly in the direction
of the railway line, which he calculated must now be less than a
quarter of a mile ahead. He had an uncanny feeling that the rider of
the bicycle might have been concealed close at hand while he was
investigating the ruins, that he himself might have been the object of
close observation all the time he had believed himself to be alone in
the vast emptiness of the heath. It was an uncomfortable and a
disturbing thought, and the Professor pushed on rapidly, grasping his
stick tightly. Of course it was absurd, he was not the least likely to
be molested. But he could not keep his mind from drawing ugly pictures
of the dark thickets, of those deep, black pools, so admirably adapted
as a hiding place for a murdered body——

And then, all of a sudden, with an abruptness which fell upon his ears
like a blow, the Professor heard a bell ring sharply behind him. He
spun round in his tracks, raising his stick instinctively, as though
in self-defence. Coming along the path behind him was a tall figure on
a bicycle, indistinguishable but for its outline in the
swiftly-falling night. The slight mist magnified it to inhuman
proportions.

Dr. Priestley stepped back into the heather, and waited for the figure
to approach him. As it came nearer he began to distinguish details one
by one. It was a man, dressed apparently in trousers and jersey, with
a seaman’s cap upon his head. The Professor felt a sudden feeling of
relief. No doubt this was a man from one of the stone barges which
came up to Goathorn Pier to load stone or clay. He would no doubt join
the railway, and follow the track beside it down to the pier. He could
see the man’s features by now, or such of them as were not hidden by
the mass of black beard, which grew up in whiskers on either side of
his face until it was lost beneath his cap. And then, with a sudden
recollection of a certain vivid description which Hanslet had given
him, the Professor realized that the man had an angry-looking scar
extending the whole length of his right cheek. Even as he realized the
significance of the man’s appearance, he had dismounted from his
bicycle, and stood confronting the Professor.

“Good evening, Dr. Priestley,” he said pleasantly, but in a curiously
harsh and strained voice. And, at the words, the Professor knew that
this was indeed the Black Sailor.



Chapter XVIII

The Avenger

The Black Sailor stood in the middle of the path, leaning on his
bicycle and looking at Dr. Priestley with a faint smile of amusement
in his eyes. The Professor, for his part, stood his ground and waited
for what might come next. He understood quite well that any attempt to
escape would be pure folly. If it came to a chase across the heather,
the sailor would overtake him in half a dozen strides. And as for
shouting for help—well, the nearest inhabited house was nearly two
miles away.

Besides, what was there to shout about, after all? The sailor appeared
to be unarmed, and his expression was rather one of amusement than of
menace. The absurdity of the situation began to appeal to the
Professor. He had been accosted by the man whom the police would have
dearly loved to lay their hands upon, and he was utterly powerless to
take any steps towards his capture.

The Black Sailor broke the silence. “You seem interested in the fate
of the unhappy man who ended his days in this lonely spot?” he said,
with something that sounded like a short laugh.

“The fate of Dr. Morlandson has a particular interest for me,” replied
the Professor significantly.

“Yes, it would have, naturally,” said the sailor conversationally. “It
has puzzled me why you have been so long in realizing it. I didn’t
expect it of the others, but you, surely, should have guessed the
motive long ago. It would interest me to know what brought the
connection to your mind?”

The Professor hesitated. Yet, after all, he was in this man’s power.
So far as he could see, his only chance of escape lay in gaining time,
until by some miracle a belated labourer should come past within
hailing distance. It was the most unlikely thing in the world to
happen, but there was just a chance. Consequently, since the sailor
seemed disposed to talk, it was best to humour him.

“I guessed it first when I heard the name Copperdock again,” he
replied. “I could not remember at first where I had heard it before,
but finally, the whole scene came back to me.”

“Yes, it is an unusual name,” agreed the sailor, “but, if you will
excuse my saying so, Dr. Priestley, you appear to be not entirely at
your ease. Perhaps it will reassure you if I remind you that no single
one of the victims of Dr. Morlandson’s vengeance has come to any harm
until he has received the counter with his number on it. Although, as
you seem to believe, you are included among them, you are perfectly
safe until that token is delivered.”

“I have no alternative but to believe it,” replied Dr. Priestley,
steadily, “for I was the foreman of the jury which condemned him.”

“It is for that reason that you have been reserved till the last,”
said the sailor solemnly. “It was Dr. Morlandson’s wish that it should
be so, and that, before you died, you should understand the reason for
your punishment. Do you remember Dr. Morlandson, as you last knew
him?”

“I remember him in the dock,” replied the Professor. “A tall, slim,
clean-shaven man, with an intellectual face, and a pleasant soft
voice.”

“You remember his appearance,” exclaimed the sailor impatiently, “you
never knew the man’s soul, as I did. Dr. Morlandson loved two things
in this world with a passion which filled his whole being, his wife
and his profession. His sympathy with suffering was unlimited, and his
nature recoiled from the spectacle of any pain which could be
prevented. And you, twelve good men and true, took it upon yourselves
to condemn him to death because he had the courage to put one of God’s
creatures out of his agony. At one blow you took from him all that he
loved and lived for, his profession, and his wife who died under the
shock of her husband’s conviction. Can you wonder that during those
long years of torment in prison, his thoughts turned from sympathy to
vengeance? Yet, even in his vengeance he was merciful and killed
swiftly.”

Dr. Priestley nodded. “Yes, I guessed that was the motive,” he said in
a matter of fact tone. “I took the trouble to look up the names of the
jurymen, as soon as I remembered that it was while I was serving on
that jury that I had met a man bearing the name of Copperdock. The
others were Tovey, Colburn, Pargent, Martin, Goodwin, Thomas, Bailey,
Underhill, Abbott and Hewlett.”

“Quite right, Thomas, Bailey, Underhill, Abbott and Hewlett were
already dead when Dr. Morlandson was released. Their punishment has
passed into other hands. Of the remaining seven, six have paid the
penalty which they wished to inflict upon Dr. Morlandson. You only are
left, Dr. Priestley.”

“I had realized that my life was threatened,” replied the Professor
calmly. “As you have probably guessed, it was for the purpose of
verifying the fact of Dr. Morlandson’s death that I came here.”

“Dr. Morlandson is dead, but he left his vengeance behind him,” said
the sailor sombrely. “You killed him as surely as though the law had
taken its course upon your cruel verdict. He came here, a broken man,
to die in solitude like a stricken animal. I met him, not a hundred
yards from this very spot, a few days after he had come to live in the
cottage. I was desperate that evening. I had murder in my soul, no
matter why. I would have killed him then and there for what he might
have had about him, but I was afraid. There was something about him
that prevented me from touching him, I did not know what it was. He
took me to the cottage with him, and talked to me all night. And at
last I found out that he was in the grip of a hate greater than mine.

“I saw him every day after that. I was the only person he spoke to,
except that fool of a police superintendent who used to come out to
see him. He’d have been glad enough to lay his hands on me, if he had
known that I was hiding within a few yards of him. Hour after hour we
talked, Dr. Morlandson and I, while he fed me and sheltered me. He
told me his whole story, and at last, when he knew he could trust me,
he made me an offer. If I would become the heir to his vengeance, I
should also be heir to a very large sum of money he had safely
concealed.

“He explained his plans to me in detail. During his years in prison he
had thought over every little thing, and his scheme was complete. But
one thing he had not allowed for, and that was the fact that prison
life had broken him up. He, who had gone to prison a strong man, came
out ruined in health and body. His mind had eaten him up, as he put
it. The awful hours of solitude, when his only means of diverting his
thoughts from his wrecked life was to perfect his plans for vengeance,
had sapped his youth and his strength. He came out an old man, utterly
incapable of the task before him.

“I had told him my story, such as it was, and he saw in me the one man
who could take his place. I was an educated man once, Dr. Priestley,
forced by circumstances to abandon my former life and become what you
see me now. In those months I was in Morlandson’s company he taught me
more than I had ever learnt before. He told me the names of the men
who had formed the jury, and showed me how I was to trace each of
them. He had thought out dozens of ways of killing them undetected,
and he explained to me how each should be employed according to
circumstances. In that laboratory which he built he spent long hours
working at poisons which should be swift and effective, in preparing
weapons which could not fail in the clumsiest hands. He taught me
anatomy, where the vital organs of the body lay, how to strike so as
to produce instant death. Within a few months I was fitted to
undertake the task which he had delegated to me.”

The Black Sailor paused, and looked intently at the Professor, as
though to assure himself that he was taking in all that was being said
to him. “It was Dr. Morlandson’s wish that you should fully understand
the reasons for your punishment before you died,” he continued. “You,
at least, we had no difficulty in tracing. Your name was frequently in
the papers, you were the only one of the twelve who had attained any
fame whatever, except perhaps that conceited ass Pargent. It was only
fitting that you, as foreman, should be reserved until the last.
Morlandson hoped that you would guess the reason for the deaths of
your fellow members, and so realize the fate which was hanging over
your head.”

“Yes, I think I understand it all pretty thoroughly now,” replied the
Professor. “There are, however, one or two points upon which I am not
quite clear. I am told that Mr. Ludgrove, the herbalist, has received
a counter bearing the number VII. I presume that this is not due to
you, since Mr. Ludgrove was not a member of the jury, nor, to the best
of my recollection, was he concerned with Dr. Morlandson’s trial.”

The Black Sailor scowled, and looked fiercely at the Professor.
“Ludgrove is an interfering busybody,” he growled. “I do not propose
to explain my methods to you, naturally, but this much I will tell
you, Ludgrove has on more than one occasion prevented me from carrying
out my designs, I have no other quarrel with him, and he is in no
danger so long as he minds his own business. The counter was sent to
him as a hint to keep out of the business altogether. And, by the way,
Dr. Priestley, when you get back to London, you may give him this
message from me. Unless he keeps clear, the counter, which was only a
warning, will be followed by something worse.”

He laughed harshly as he saw a flicker of astonishment pass across the
Professor’s face. “Oh yes,” he continued. “You will no doubt go back
to London and recount your experiences to your friend Hanslet and the
rest of the police. Why not? I have no doubt they will be very pleased
to learn the motive for these mysterious murders which have so sorely
puzzled them. They may dimly realize that an apparent murder may
sometimes be a just execution. But the knowledge won’t help them much,
and it won’t help you, Dr. Priestley. In fact, it was Dr. Morlandson’s
wish that the reasons for the deaths of his victims should be fully
known. His example may cause jurymen to consider their verdicts more
carefully in future. And as for me, what harm can any of you do? Why,
from the first there has been a reward upon my head, a reward you will
never earn, Dr. Priestley.”

He paused, and then continued more seriously. “You are a sensible man,
and must see how utterly useless any attempt to put the police on my
trail must be. It will take you an hour at least to reach the police
station at Corfe Castle, and heaven knows how much longer to persuade
the police to search for me. Don’t for an instant think this meeting
is accidental. It is not. I have for some time been seeking for an
opportunity of meeting you. It was Dr. Morlandson’s expressed wish
that I should see you and explain matters. Now that I have done so,
the Black Sailor will disappear, only to appear once more, when your
sentence is to be executed.”

“And that sentence is——?” enquired Dr. Priestley firmly.

“That you should live in the constant expectation of a violent death,”
replied the Black Sailor gravely. “The time may come soon or late, but
you cannot escape the doom which hangs over you. You may take what
precautions you please, you may condemn yourself to a life of constant
supervision within the walls of a fortified house. If you do, you will
know something of the hell which Dr. Morlandson endured as the result
of your verdict. But at last the moment will come, and you will be
stricken with death when you believe yourself to be safest. Copperdock
was warned, he was under the special care of the police, he was alone
in his own house with the door locked behind him. Yet death found him,
as it will find you when the time comes, Dr. Priestley.”

The Black Sailor put his foot on the pedal of his bicycle. “You will
excuse me if I break off this interesting conversation,” he said. “I
have many things to attend to to-night, and it is getting late. But
before I go I will give you this. It will serve to remind you that
your meeting with me was not a trick of your imagination. It may also
be useful as evidence of your veracity when you tell the story to the
police.”

He drew something from his pocket, and threw it contemptuously at the
Professor’s feet. Then, before the latter could reply, he had jumped
on his bicycle and was pedaling rapidly in the direction from which he
had come.

It was quite dark by now, and the Professor watched his retreating
form until it was lost in the night. Then he bent down and picked up
the object which he had thrown upon the ground, and which glimmered
faintly upon the dark surface of the heather on which it had fallen.
He knew what it was, without the trouble of striking a match. It was
typical of him that he handled it by the edges, and wrapped it
carefully in his handkerchief before he put it in his pocket. Then he
started once more on his homeward journey, his mind full of this
interview with the man who called himself the Black Sailor.

His theory had been vindicated. During the night which had followed
Inspector Hanslet’s first visit to him, he had racked his brains in
the endeavour to recall the circumstances under which he had first
heard the name of Copperdock. And then, at last, just before dawn, the
scene had come back to him. The gloomy court at the Old Bailey, the
voices of counsel, the set tense face of the prisoner in the dock. And
finally, the scene when the jurymen, under his direction, had
discussed the verdict which was to decide the man’s fate. Yes, he
remembered the name of the little man who had seemed to share his own
merciful views. Copperdock, that was it. The names of the others he
did not remember, but they had seemed to be inspired with a stolid
common-sense virtue. One of them had implied that if doctors thought
they could get away with this sort of thing, there was no knowing what
they would be up to. They were a lot of butchers as it was, always
cutting people up to find out what was the matter with them.

Yes, he remembered the scene well enough. It had been impossible to
argue with his colleagues on the jury. The majority were against him
and the man Copperdock; they could only acquiesce in their opinion.
The twelve had filed back to the places in court, he could see now the
look of awful anxiety in the eyes of the prisoner. And then, in reply
to the solemn question of the judge, he had spoken the words, “Guilty,
my Lord.”

Morlandson had been reprieved, and, according to the notes made by
Harold, must by now be at liberty. Was it possible that he had
returned to the world with vengeance in his heart? The Professor had
obtained permission to examine the official records of the trial, and
had thus learnt the names of the remaining members of the jury. Five
of them corresponded with the names which Hanslet had mentioned as the
victims of the recent mysterious murders. There could be no further
doubt.

But Morlandson had died, burnt to death in his laboratory within a
year or so of his release. How was this fact to be fitted in with this
theory? The Black Sailor had enlightened him upon this point. Dr.
Morlandson had handed on his vengeance to this mysterious successor,
whose true identity he had no means of guessing. It was true that in
one direction his doubts had been resolved, but only to be replaced by
a series of questions, equally imperative. Who was this man, who
called himself the Black Sailor? The Professor had examined his
appearance intently while the light lasted, and could see none of the
obvious traces of disguise. He could swear that his most striking
beard and whiskers had been genuine, and he had worn his clothes
naturally, as though accustomed to them. Again, how had he known that
Dr. Priestley was in the neighbourhood? The Professor was certain that
he had not been followed during his journey from London. It was
impossible that this man should live openly, with the reward for the
Black Sailor circulating all over the country. Was it possible that he
lived concealed somewhere in this desolate tract of country? And if
so, how did he contrive to carry out his murders within the very heart
of London?

These problems would wait. A more urgent one seemed to the Professor
to require solution. What, he asked himself, had the Black Sailor’s
object been in seeking this meeting? The Professor was quite prepared
to believe that the reason he had given accounted for part of the
truth. He could well imagine Morlandson, his brain turned by his
fancied grievance, wishing the effects of his vengeance to become
known. This was to be expected, it was merely an example of the
curious vanity usually displayed by maniacs. But was there any other
purpose in the meeting, which he had not yet understood? And, in any
case, what course was he to take?

As the Black Sailor had suggested, to set the local police on the
scent would be sheer waste of time. No serious attempt to scour the
heath could possibly be made before daylight next morning, by which
the object of the search would be far away. They might find the tracks
of his bicycle, but if he desired to elude pursuit all he would need
would be to carry it for some distance over the heather. The Professor
credited the man who had baffled the London police by the ingenuity of
his murders with sufficient acumen to leave no tracks by which he
could be followed. No, the police could not help him, if he were to
escape the fate that threatened him, it must be by his own efforts.

And so far his adversary had completely outwitted him. In spite of his
own elaborate precautions, his investigations into the death of Dr.
Morlandson were known and had been treated as the most natural thing
in the world. For his own part, he had learnt very little that he had
not known before. Certainly his theory as to the motives for the
murders in Praed Street had been confirmed. This was a small
satisfaction to place against the Professor’s chagrin. He had also
learnt that the Black Sailor, in spite of official scepticism, was an
actual person. But of his identity, or the means by which the crimes
had been committed, he had learnt nothing. From the police point of
view he had failed utterly, since he had failed to secure any
information which could possibly lead to an arrest.

It was nearly eleven o’clock when the Professor saw the lights of the
village in the distance, and, leaving the railway line, found the lane
which led homewards. The sound of his footsteps re-echoed among the
silent houses, the whole place breathed an atmosphere of perfect peace
and tranquillity. His recent adventure seemed to the Professor as an
impossible dream, a trick of his mind, so long concentrated upon the
subject. So strong was the illusion of unreality that the Professor
was impelled to feel the hard outline of the counter hidden in the
folds of his handkerchief. There had been something theatrical about
the whole adventure; the time, the place, the man’s appearance, his
voice, so curiously harsh and rasping, his very words, so utterly at
variance with his character of a rough sailor. With something of a
shock the Professor remembered that Copperdock had claimed to have
seen him at a moment when it was proved that there was no one there.
Was it dimly possible that there was something supernatural about the
affair? The Professor brushed the suggestion aside as absurd.

The inn was closed by the time he reached it, but, remembering the
landlord’s instructions, he knocked upon the door, and after a short
interval the key turned in the lock and the door opened. The
landlord’s voice welcomed him. “Bit later than you expected, sir,
aren’t you?” he said. “Did you lose your way or anything like that?”

“No, the—er—beauty of the night tempted me to stay out of doors,”
replied the Professor.

“Well, sir, come ten o’clock, and seeing as you didn’t come home, I
put a drop of that old brandy aside for you. I hope I don’t presume
too much, sir.”

“You did not indeed, I shall be very glad of it,” replied the
Professor thankfully.

The landlord disappeared for a moment, and returned with a glass on a
tray, which he handed to his guest. “I thought you might be glad of it
after your walk, sir,” he said. “Did you find the ruins of Dr.
Morlandson’s cottage?”

“Yes, I did,” replied the Professor quietly. “A most isolated spot. I
noticed that there was a path running past it. Where does that lead
to?”

“It doesn’t lead nowheres in particular, sir. When the cottage was
first occupied, before Morlandson’s time, it led out to the Studland
road. That was the only way to the place before that railway line was
built. The path’s still there, is it? I should have thought it would
have been growed over by now.”

“No, you can still trace it,” said the Professor. “And, curiously
enough, there were the marks of a bicycle wheel running along it.”

“A bicycle!” exclaimed the landlord. “Well, to be sure! When there’s a
barge lying at Goathorn the fellows on board sometimes brings bicycles
and rides in here by the side of the railway line, but I don’t know
what could have taken any of them past the cottage there. Perhaps one
of them wanted to get to Studland, though there’s a shorter way there
from Goathorn through Newton. I should have said nobody used that
path, not once a year.”

“No, I do not imagine that this man Morlandson saw many visitors,”
said the Professor reflectively. “I suppose people occasionally went
to see him, though?”

“I don’t believe, bar the men who built the laboratory, that a soul
went near the place except the super I was telling you of, sir,”
replied the landlord. “Leastways, I never heard of any. Morlandson
used to come in and fetch everything he wanted. If there was anything
heavy, he’d bring a barrow with him. No, sir, if you’ll believe me,
that man never saw a soul when he was at home, except the super.
Didn’t care about meeting people, I suppose, with a past like his.”

“Well, he certainly chose a lonely place for his retreat,” agreed the
Professor. “I do not suppose that any strangers were likely to disturb
him?”

“Lor’ bless you, no, sir. ’Tisn’t many strangers as finds their way on
to the heath, unless it’s a gentleman like yourself, out for a walk,
and then they keeps to the paths. It’s not overgood going over the
heather.”

“So I discovered,” replied the Professor. “But, on the whole, I have
had a most interesting evening.”



Chapter XIX

A Discovery

It was quite evident to the Professor that since his presence upon the
Isle of Purbeck was known to his mysterious acquaintance of the
previous evening, there was no further need for secrecy as to his
movements. As soon as he had breakfasted on Sunday, he put a trunk
call through to London, and very shortly had Harold on the end of the
wire.

“Yes, it is Dr. Priestley speaking,” he said. “The asp has struck,
Cleopatra. Does that satisfy you? Yes, yes, I know, but circumstances
have made it necessary for me to change my plans. Now listen. Put
another short paragraph in the papers, to the effect that domestic
reasons have made it impossible for Dr. Priestley to carry out his
projected lecture tour in Australia. He was recalled by telegram from
Paris, where he stopped on his way to join the _Oporto_ at Marseilles,
and will shortly return to London. Having done that, get in touch with
Inspector Hanslet, and bring him to Corfe Castle by the train leaving
Waterloo at 2.30 this afternoon. I will explain the reasons for asking
him to come when I see him. I will meet the train at Corfe Castle
station. Is that clear?”

Apparently it was, for after a further word or two the Professor laid
the instrument down. He spent the day within the portals of the inn,
to all appearances studying the contents of the Sunday papers, but
actually trying to solve some of the problems suggested by his
incredible meeting with the Black Sailor.

The train came in to time, and out of it stepped Inspector Hanslet and
Harold. They glanced at the Professor enquiringly as they greeted him,
but asked no questions until they were outside the station. And even
then it was the Professor who spoke first.

“I am Mr. Deacon here, to the landlord of the inn, at least,” he said.
“I will take you there and you can leave your suit-cases. Register in
any names you like, but do not divulge your connection with the
police, Inspector. It would attract undesirable attention.”

Hanslet nodded, and the Professor introduced the two to the landlord
as the friends he had been expecting. They left their suit-cases, and
then followed the Professor out into the village street.

“This is a most interesting country,” he said conversationally. “I
should like to show you the Purbeck Hills from the distance. We have,
I think, time for a walk before dinner.”

Hanslet nodded. “I should be glad of a stroll after sitting in the
train,” he replied. “Lead on, Mr. Deacon. You know the way.”

The Professor took the lane which led towards the railway line. It was
not until they were well beyond the outskirts of the village that he
spoke.

“I must apologize for my recent actions,” he said at last to Hanslet.
“I think you will understand them when I have explained my reasons to
you. I was anxious to come here without anybody suspecting my
presence. I had formed a theory as to the motive of the murders in
Praed Street. Harold, my boy, tell Inspector Hanslet, as concisely as
you can, the facts about the arrest and trial of Dr. Morlandson.”

Harold obeyed, and as he finished Hanslet nodded. “I remember the case
vaguely,” he said. “But I don’t see——”

The Professor interrupted him. “I happened to be the foreman of the
jury. When you mentioned the name of Copperdock the other night, I
fancied that it was familiar to me. Eventually I remembered that a man
of that name had been one of the jurymen. More out of curiosity than
anything else, I took steps to discover the names of the remainder of
the panel. They were Tovey, Colburn, Pargent, Martin, Goodwin, and
five others, whom I am informed have since died.”

“Good heavens!” exclaimed Hanslet. “Then you mean that this
Morlandson, who was released from gaol after serving his sentence, is
the murderer! Why on earth didn’t you tell me so before, Dr.
Priestley? It will be simple enough to trace him. Our people at the
Yard will know all about him.”

“They do,” replied the Professor drily. “They have a completely
authenticated record of his death, which occurred five years ago. In
fact, I am now taking you to the place where it happened.”

“But he can’t have died five years ago if he murdered Copperdock only
last week!” exclaimed Hanslet in bewilderment. “There’s some mistake.
There must have been two Morlandsons and you’ve got hold of the wrong
man.”

The Professor shrugged his shoulders. “Ask our landlord, when we
return to the inn,” he replied. “He is a most communicative man, and
will, no doubt, be delighted to tell you the story, as he told it to
me. I had the same doubts as you have expressed, and it was these
doubts which brought me down here. I enquired for Morlandson’s history
as tactfully as I could, and I examined the scene of his death, as I
shall ask you to.”

“I am quite prepared to accept your statement, Professor,” said
Hanslet. “How did it happen?”

The Professor recounted the facts of Morlandson’s life on the Isle of
Purbeck, and the circumstances under which he met his death. “All
these things can of course be verified,” he said, as he came to the
end of his story. “It was while I was engaged in verifying them
yesterday evening that I met with an adventure which can only be
described as amazing. You will remember the man described as the Black
Sailor, first seen by Wal Snyder at the time of the murder of Tovey
the greengrocer, and subsequently by Copperdock?”

“The man Whyland was persuaded to issue a reward for?” replied Hanslet
with a smile. “Yes, I remember. We seem pretty generally agreed that
he was a myth.”

For a moment the Professor made no reply. They had by this time
reached the spot where the track from Morlandson’s cottage crossed the
railway line. The Professor stopped, and turned to Hanslet
impressively. “I met him last night, about three hundred yards from
this spot,” he said simply.

Hanslet stared at him in amazement. “You met him!” he exclaimed. “You
mean you saw someone who looked like him, I suppose?”

“No, I met him, and had a most interesting conversation with him,”
replied the Professor. “He was riding a bicycle, and since there has
been no rain since last night, you will see the tracks in a few
minutes. Further, he gave me this.” The Professor produced his
handkerchief, unrolled it, and handed Hanslet the numbered counter.

“Good Lord, this beats anything I ever heard of!” exclaimed Hanslet.
“What did the man say to you?”

The Professor gave a careful and detailed account of his adventures on
the previous evening, to which Hanslet and Harold listened in silence.
He finished by explaining that he had thought it useless to set the
local police on the Black Sailor’s track, and Hanslet agreed.

“The fellow would have been miles away before you had got them to
move,” he said. “Of course, I shall have to circulate his description
again, in case anybody else saw him. But he can’t have gone about
openly, with a reward on his head like that. Somebody would have been
bound to have spotted him. It’s the most amazing story I ever heard.
You don’t suppose he was pulling your leg, do you?”

“How did he know my name, and the names of the jurymen who served with
me?” replied the Professor.

“Well, this case is full of most extraordinary contradictions. We’d
better have a look at these bicycle tracks you speak of, it’s just
possible we may be able to find out the direction in which he went
off. Where did he mount his bicycle and ride away, Professor?”

“About a quarter of a mile along this path. Lead the way along,
Inspector, and I will stop you when we reach the spot.”

They proceeded in single file, Inspector Hanslet leading. After about
five minutes the Professor spoke. “It was just where you are standing,
Inspector.”

The party halted, and Hanslet bent down to examine the path. The sand
was in admirable condition to receive and retain an impression; firm
enough to resist the force of the wind, yet not too hard to take even
the lightest imprints. Hanslet, kneeling in the heather by the side of
the path, looked at it closely.

“You’ve mistaken the spot, Professor,” he said at last. “There are no
tracks here. It doesn’t look as if anybody had passed along here for a
long time.”

The Professor frowned. “I do not usually mistake a spot which I wish
to remember,” he replied. “However, it was nearly dark when I left it,
and I may have made an error of a few yards. As you can see, this
track leads straight to those ruined walls, which are the remains of
Morlandson’s laboratory. It was in that direction that the man made
off. If you follow the path, you are sure to find the tracks further
along.”

They resumed their way, Hanslet examining every foot of the path as
they proceeded. It was not until they reached the ruined posts which
had marked the limits of the front garden that Hanslet turned and
looked anxiously at the Professor.

“You are quite sure that this was the path he followed?” he asked. “I
can’t see any tracks along it at all, either of your feet or of the
bicycle.”

“Perfectly certain,” replied the Professor stiffly. “I am not likely
to mistake it, especially as it would appear to be the only path in
the vicinity.”

Hanslet nodded, and made his way through the tangled vegetation
towards the ruins of the cottage. He walked carefully round the mound,
then proceeded to the broken walls of the laboratory. He gazed at
these for a minute or two, then turned towards his companions, who had
remained on the path.

“I wish you would come here a minute, will you, Mr. Merefield?” he
called.

Harold obeyed his summons, and Hanslet led him round an angle of the
walls, out of sight of the Professor. “Has he been overdoing it a bit
lately?” he asked in a low tone. “Overworking himself, or anything
like that, I mean? I thought he looked pretty well done up when I
first saw him the other evening.”

“Well, he’s hardly been outside the house for the last six months,”
replied Harold. “He’s been busy with a new book, and I think it took
it out of him a good deal. Why?”

“You heard that extraordinary yarn he spun us just now, about the
Black Sailor and his bicycle. If the tracks showed anywhere, it would
be on that path. Now here, all round this place, you can see the
Professor’s footmarks. He was here all right last night, as he says.
But it’s odd we can’t find traces of the other fellow. You don’t think
he can have dreamt it, do you?”

“It would be most unlike him,” replied Harold. “Why should he imagine
such a thing, anyhow?”

“Well, you see, if this jury business is correct, he is the only
survivor. You remember his telling us the other day in town that there
would be one more murder? He meant that his own life was threatened,
and I expect it’s been preying on his mind. It’s the only way I can
account for this business.”

Harold shook his head. “It is true that he hasn’t been quite himself
lately,” he replied. “But I don’t think he’s got to the stage of
seeing things. Anyhow, how do you account for the counter he gave you
just now?”

“How do you account for anything in this blessed case?” retorted
Hanslet. “I believe the devil’s at the bottom of it, if you ask me. I
wish you would follow up that path in the opposite direction for a
bit, while I poke about here. If you find the marks of a bicycle
wheel, don’t touch ’em, but come back and tell me.”

Harold followed the path for half a mile or so in the direction of the
Studland road, and returned shaking his head. Hanslet had by this time
finished his inspection of the ruins. He turned to the Professor, who
had joined him. “Well, there’s nothing very definite to be seen here,”
he said, with his usual cheerful smile. “What do you suggest we do
next, Professor?”

“Return to the inn for dinner,” replied Dr. Priestley. “To-morrow, if
you agree, I propose to return to London by an early train.”

“I think that will certainly be the best course,” agreed Hanslet. “I
will just run round to the local police station after dinner, and have
a chat with whoever’s in charge. We must certainly follow up this
valuable clue of yours.”

They returned to the inn, and after dinner Hanslet went round to the
police station. The superintendent who had been in charge at the time
of Morlandson’s death had since been promoted and had left the
district, but Hanslet had no difficulty in verifying the story as told
by the landlord. He had disclosed his identity, and explained that he
had come down in connection with a case in which he was interested,
without however mentioning the Praed Street murders. In the course of
conversation with the sergeant in charge he elicited the information
that no strangers had recently been heard of in the district, and
certainly nobody in any way resembling the Black Sailor.

“There’s a few foreigners and the like comes in to Poole, sir,” the
sergeant had explained. “But they never comes over this way. The
barges what goes up to Goathorn are all local craft, and there’s never
a stranger among them. If any stranger was wandering about the heath,
we’d get to hear of it, sharp enough. Why, it’s an event in the lives
of these clay-workers if they see a strange face.”

“Well, if you should hear of a strange man with a bicycle having been
seen, you might let me know,” said Hanslet. “Good night, sergeant, I
won’t trouble you any further.”

Hanslet left the police station, more convinced than ever that the
Professor was suffering from some temporary aberration. He had known
such cases before, where overwork had caused the queerest effects. It
was quite understandable. The Professor had certainly discovered the
motive for the murders; it could not be a coincidence that all the men
who had died had served on this particular jury and had been the
victims of this mysterious murderer. But, having discovered this, and
realizing that he was the only survivor, the Professor must have
received a shock which had unduly stimulated his imagination. This was
all that Hanslet could make of it. Meanwhile he determined to keep a
very close watch over the Professor, for, if his theory was correct,
his life was undoubtedly threatened, Black Sailor or no Black Sailor.

The party returned to London on the Monday morning, and Hanslet
immediately went to see Whyland, whom he had left in charge during his
absence. At the police station he was told that he had gone to see Mr.
Ludgrove, and thither Hanslet followed him.

He found Whyland and Ludgrove seated in the latter’s sanctum, and the
herbalist greeted him warmly on his entrance. “Come in, Inspector,” he
said. “Mr. Whyland and I are talking about the death of Mr.
Copperdock. As you see, I am still alive, in spite of my numbered
counter.”

“So I see,” replied Hanslet. “You’ve seen or heard of nothing
suspicious, I suppose, Whyland?”

“Not a thing,” replied Whyland. “Mr. Ludgrove and I set a little trap,
but nothing came of it.”

“Oh, what was that?” enquired Hanslet. “Did you wander about Praed
Street with counters stuck on your backs, or what?”

“Better than that,” said Mr. Ludgrove with a smile. “Of course, you
realize that five out of six of these deaths have taken place in Praed
Street, don’t you? Well, another thing is that they have taken place
during the week-end. It was a fair inference that if my life was to be
attempted, it would be during the week-end, and in Praed Street. Do
you agree?”

“Well, it sounds reasonable, anyhow,” replied Hanslet. “What about
it?”

“I felt as though a breath of country air would do me good,” continued
the herbalist. “As Inspector Whyland may have told you, I usually try
to spend a week-end out of London at least once every three weeks. For
one thing it does me good, and for another my business obliges me to
collect herbs from time to time. And I happen to have heard of some
particularly fine colchicums growing near Dorchester.”

“Mr. Ludgrove told me this, and I thought it wouldn’t do him any harm
to go and look for these collycums, or whatever he calls them,” broke
in Whyland. “Besides, his suggestion gave me an idea. So we smuggled
him off to Paddington, where two of my plain clothes men saw him into
a train on Saturday morning. I reckoned he’d be safe enough out of
London. Then I stayed here, being careful to keep a light burning in
the shop, so as people would think Mr. Ludgrove was in residence. Then
we met Mr. Ludgrove’s train at Paddington yesterday, evening, and
brought him back. But, as I say, nothing happened. I only had one
visitor all the time, and that was young Copperdock, on Sunday
morning. I explained to him that Mr. Ludgrove was upstairs, and he
said he would look in again later. But he never came, at least while I
was here.”

“Well, it wasn’t a bad notion, certainly,” said Hanslet. “I don’t
think I should go about alone too much, if I were you, Mr. Ludgrove.”

The herbalist smiled. “I hardly get the chance,” he replied. “I have a
habit of taking a brisk walk in the neighbourhood every evening.
During this last week I have never gone more than a few steps before
being accosted by a charming and talkative individual who insists upon
accompanying me. I am not complaining, I have found his conversation
most interesting.”

“And he yours, Mr. Ludgrove,” laughed Whyland. “I’m sorry, but what
can we do? I don’t want to alarm you, but you know there is the chance
that an attack might be made upon you. And that attack would give us
the clue we want.”

“I see. I am to be used as a stalking-horse,” said Mr. Ludgrove.
“Well, I have no objection. I am only too glad to be of service in
unravelling this terrible mystery.”

Hanslet, who had been silent for a moment or two, suddenly turned
towards Whyland. “You say that nobody came near you while you were
alone here but young Copperdock. What did he want, I wonder? Have you
seen him since you came back from your herbalizing expedition, Mr.
Ludgrove?”

A grave expression spread over the herbalist’s face. “I have,” he
replied. “It was for this reason that I asked Inspector Whyland to
come here and see me. I was about to tell him the story when you came
in, and I realized that it would be better if you heard it together.
Ted Copperdock came here yesterday evening, about an hour after my
return.”

“Oh, he did, did he!” exclaimed Hanslet. “What did he want?”

“He told me he had come round in the morning to ask me if I would go
through his father’s belongings with him. Finding me busy, as he
supposed, he went back home, and started to go through them by
himself. He spent the whole afternoon sorting out Mr. Copperdock’s
papers, and it was not until late that he began to look over his
clothes. In the pocket of one of his coats he discovered something
which, as he himself said, terrified him. He came to me at once, and
begged me to come back with him. He was so insistent that I broke the
promise which I had made to Inspector Whyland, not to go alone into
any house in Praed Street, and went upstairs with him into his
father’s bedroom. There he showed me an overcoat hanging in a
cupboard, and in the pocket of it—this!”

The herbalist rose, walked to the bench at the far end of the room,
and pointed to an object wrapped loosely in paper. Hanslet and Whyland
followed him, and the former unwrapped the paper carefully. As the
object appeared, they both uttered a startled exclamation. It was the
blade of a knife, and with it a long wooden handle, with a hole
running the whole of its length, and fitted with a set-screw.

Whyland bent over it with a look of triumph. “I knew it, all along!”
he exclaimed. “Look at this blade! It is exactly similar to the ones
found in the bodies of Tovey and Pargent. You see the dodge, don’t
you? This blade just fits the hole in the handle. It’s meant to be
pushed through and gripped by the set-screw. But, if you tighten the
screw as far as it will go first, then put the blade in, it is held
lightly, just by its very end. Now, if you stab a man with the blade
fixed like that, what happens? The blade goes in all right, and there
it stays, while you walk away with the handle. It’s beautifully
simple, and you leave no finger-marks behind you.”

But Hanslet stared at the knife in silence, his brain a whirl of
conflicting theories. If the Professor was correct in his assumption,
Copperdock was a victim of the unknown assassin. How did this knife,
which, as Whyland said, was exactly similar to those with which Tovey
and Pargent had been killed, come into his possession? On the other
hand, if Copperdock had been the murderer, what became of the
Professor’s theory? Why should one of the jurymen wish to murder his
colleagues? The problem became more complicated with every fresh
discovery.

“This blessed case would drive an archangel to drink,” he observed
disgustedly, as he wrapped up the knife again and put it in his
pocket. “Well, we’d better go across and see what young Copperdock has
to say about this, eh, Whyland?”



Chapter XX

Mr. Ludgrove’s Invitation

April gave place to May, and May to June, with no further development
in the mystery which surrounded the Praed Street murders. The
discovery of the knife in the pocket of Mr. Copperdock’s overcoat,
combined with the fact that although Dr. Priestley and Mr. Ludgrove
had each received a numbered counter, they had not so far been menaced
by any particular danger, had convinced the police that the secret had
died with Mr. Copperdock. A very careful examination of the handle
showed that it bore his finger-marks, and his son, although he could
not account for its presence where he had found it, was emphatic that
it could not have been placed there since the night of his death.

The Professor made no reference whatever to the case, either to Harold
or to Hanslet. The latter during his infrequent visits to the house in
Westbourne Terrace, made no reference to the case. He was becoming
more and more convinced that the Professor’s interview with the Black
Sailor had been a pure hallucination; that the Professor, having
imagined the sequel to his theory of the jurymen, had somehow been
under the illusion that the events of his imagination had actually
taken place. In his own mind, however, he was by no means satisfied
with the official view of the matter, of which Whyland was the
principal exponent. It left so much to be explained, chiefly
Copperdock’s motive, to say nothing of his methods. To begin with, how
had he contrived to murder Mr. Tovey, when at the moment of the
latter’s death he was sitting comfortably before his own fire? And, if
the answer to this was that he had accomplices, who and where were
they?

However, his superiors appeared to be satisfied, and, towards the
beginning of June Hanslet went off upon his long postponed leave. The
Professor’s time was fully occupied in correcting the proofs of _Some
Aspects of Modern Thought_, which were now coming in from the printer,
whose reader, appalled by some of the Professor’s strictures upon his
contemporaries, had scattered here and there across the margin the
ominous words “Query, libellous?” To each of these the Professor added
the note: “Nonsense!” in letters half an inch long at least. It was
perhaps fortunate for the conscientious reader that he was beyond the
reach of the Professor’s tongue.

The rigid police protection which had at first been imposed upon both
the Professor and Mr. Ludgrove had been gradually relaxed until now it
had dwindled to nothing more serious than a casual glance at their
houses by the constable on beat when he happened to pass them. The
professor himself appeared to have forgotten the warning given to him
by the Black Sailor, and to have acquiesced in the official view that,
since the perpetrator had committed suicide, nothing further would be
heard of the murders.

It was while matters were in this state that Dr. Priestley received
one Saturday morning a letter which obviously caused him some
satisfaction. It was signed “Elmer Ludgrove” and was written in a
curiously neat and clerkly hand. The contents of it were as follows:

  “Dear Sir. I should not venture to write to you, but for the fact
  that I know that you are as interested in the recent affair of the
  numbered counters as I am myself. I have recently come across,
  wholly by accident, certain curious facts which may serve to throw
  an entirely fresh light upon the deaths of six men, which, to my
  mind, have not yet been satisfactorily explained. I am not anxious
  to approach the police, at least until I have consulted you. The
  police, as is perhaps natural, could scarcely be expected to welcome
  disclosures which would completely upset their official theory. They
  believe, as I confess I did at one time myself, that the late Mr.
  Copperdock was guilty, and that his mania finally culminated in his
  own suicide.

  “If I am correct in my deductions from the new evidence which has
  come into my hands, I can prove beyond question that Mr. Copperdock
  was innocent, indeed, that he himself fell a victim to the agency
  which committed the other murders. I must ask you to respect my
  confidence until you have allowed me to put my evidence before you.
  When this has been done, I shall ask your advice as to the best
  means of laying it before the authorities. You, I have reason to
  believe, are on friendly terms with Inspector Hanslet, and perhaps
  you will agree, when you have examined the evidence I shall put
  before you, that it will be best to call him into consultation.

  “I suggest, as the various exhibits to which I shall be compelled to
  refer are at present at my house, and as it may be necessary for me
  to point out to you certain peculiarities of the locations in which
  the murders took place, that your examination be carried out there.
  As I believe that as little time as possible should be wasted, I
  suggest, if it meets with your approval, that you should do me the
  honour of calling upon me this evening. As, in the light of recent
  events, you may not care to come to Praed Street alone, I propose to
  call upon you after your dinner this evening, and to learn your
  wishes in the matter. If you agree to my suggestion, we can then
  walk to my house together. I am, sir, yours faithfully,

    “Elmer Ludgrove”

The Professor read this letter through twice. His final conclusion was
that this man Ludgrove had in some way discovered that the dead men
had all been members of the Morlandson jury. After all, he knew from
the Black Sailor’s words that Ludgrove had made inconvenient
enquiries, and it was possible that he had somehow stumbled upon the
truth. Anyway, there could be no harm in going to see him and hearing
what he had to say. Besides, he had never conveyed to him the Black
Sailor’s warning. Hanslet might have, but the Professor, who had
penetrated the ill-concealed scepticism of the Inspector, considered
this unlikely. In any case, by comparing notes with this man, who had
been living in Praed Street throughout the period of the murders, he
might derive a hint which would lead him to his goal.

For Dr. Priestley, although he appeared to have put the whole affair
out of his mind, was in fact determined to find the solution of the
problem. He felt that so far the part he had played had been a
distinctly ignominious one. Both his theory of the motive of the
crimes and his account of his meeting with the Black Sailor had been
disregarded. And although Dr. Priestley affected to regard his
excursions into the solution of criminal problems with half-amused
tolerance, his ill-success hitherto in this instance was a secret, but
none the less bitter, blow to his pride.

Yes, he would certainly go to see this man Ludgrove. His letter showed
him to be a man above the ordinary standard of education of people in
his position. Hanslet had spoken of him as a man of considerable
intelligence. The Professor, considering the matter, felt that he
might well have got into touch with him before. He began to think that
he had been too ready to rely upon the police descriptions of the
events which had taken place, and had neglected an alternative source
of information which might contain many details of value. And, his
determination made, the Professor fidgeted all day until, having
hurried through dinner and found himself in his study earlier than
usual, he could expect his visitor.

Mary had been instructed to show him straight in, and, when he was at
length announced, the Professor rose at once to greet him. Mr.
Ludgrove, seen for the first time, was certainly an imposing and
dignified figure. His snowy white hair and beard gave him a
patriarchal appearance, produced an almost severe impression, which
was only modified by the kindly smile which habitually hovered at the
corner of his mouth. His eyes were screened by his powerful
spectacles, but one guessed them to be direct and piercing in their
expression.

“I am delighted to meet you, Mr. Ludgrove,” said the Professor warmly.
“Yes, I am Dr. Priestley, and this is my secretary, Mr. Merefield. I
received your letter, and am much obliged to you for your suggestion,
which I shall be very glad to fall in with.”

“Thank you, Dr. Priestley, you are very kind,” replied Mr. Ludgrove,
in his deep and pleasant voice. The Professor glanced at him in
astonishment. Neither the voice nor the intonation were such as he
would have expected of a herbalist in Praed Street.

“It is a beautiful evening,” continued Mr. Ludgrove. “Shall we walk to
my house, or would you prefer to call a taxi? I know that the vicinity
of Praed Street has a bad reputation as a result of these deaths, but
although, as you probably know, I received a numbered counter some
weeks ago, I have so far come to no harm. You need have no
apprehensions once we reach my house. The police still display
considerable concern for my safety.”

Mr. Ludgrove smiled, and even the Professor’s set features relaxed a
little. “I am not afraid to walk to Praed Street, especially in your
company, Mr. Ludgrove,” he replied.

“And coming back?” persisted the herbalist. “I fear I have no
telephone, and it may take me some minutes to find you a cab. I should
be happy to walk back here with you.”

The Professor made an impatient gesture. “Believe me, Mr. Ludgrove, I
am no more afraid of Praed Street than you are. If you insist upon
walking home with me, I shall be very glad of your company. If not, I
am perfectly capable of taking care of myself.”

“It will be late, I am afraid, that is, if you have the patience to
listen to me for so long,” replied Mr. Ludgrove. “I shall be compelled
to inflict upon you a long and possibly tedious tale. However, you
shall decide how much of it you wish to listen to.”

“I am usually considered a good listener,” said the Professor. “Shall
we walk to your house, Mr. Ludgrove?”

The herbalist assenting, they left the house and walked down
Westbourne Terrace together. Mr. Ludgrove’s shop was scarcely half a
mile away, and they covered the distance in a few minutes, conversing
about anything but the matter uppermost in their thoughts. The
Professor found Mr. Ludgrove a most entertaining companion, and found
himself wondering what such a man was doing to be compelled to keep a
shop in such an odd neighbourhood.

They walked down Praed Street without adventure, and Mr. Ludgrove
unlocked the door of his shop with his latchkey. They passed through
it into the inner room, the window of which was already curtained and
the gas lighted. Dr. Priestley cast a swift glance round it, noting
with interest the scientific instruments on the bench, the cases full
of books, and two comfortable armchairs. “This is a very comfortable
room of yours, Mr. Ludgrove,” he remarked approvingly.

“It has heard some queer stories in its time,” replied Mr. Ludgrove
with a smile. “You can form no idea of the extraordinary confessions
which some of my clients force me to listen to. But I can assure you
that it has heard nothing more amazing that the story which I am about
to unfold to you this evening.”

“May I ask a question before you begin, Mr. Ludgrove?” said the
Professor quietly.

“Certainly, pray ask as many as you please,” replied Mr. Ludgrove with
a smile.

“How did you learn of my interest in this affair? So far as I am
aware, it is not common property.”

“I am afraid that Inspector Hanslet was indiscreet,” replied Mr.
Ludgrove. “When he first took over the case, he came here and had a
long talk with me. He said then that he would put the facts before one
whose powers of deduction were unrivalled. When I next saw him, he
happened to mention your name, which I already knew as that of the
boldest and most enterprising scientist of the age. It required very
little intelligence on my part to infer that you would be interested
in these extraordinary happenings, and that you were scarcely likely
to accept the official explanation of them.”

“I see,” said the Professor. “Well, as it happens, your inference is
correct. I am greatly interested, and I have a theory of my own as to
the motive for the murders, which the police have been pleased to
reject. I am all the more anxious to hear the evidence you have to put
before me. There is still one more point in which I am interested. I
am informed that, sometime before his death, Mr. Copperdock reported
that he had met an individual known as the Black Sailor. Upon this
being reported to you, you stated that you happened to have Mr.
Copperdock under observation at the moment when he stated the meeting
took place, and that no Black Sailor was present. Is this correct?”

“I can assure you, Dr. Priestley, that at that moment there was nobody
in sight but Mr. Copperdock and myself,” replied Mr. Ludgrove simply.

“Thank you,” said the Professor. “Now, I am prepared to examine the
evidence you have to show me.”

Mr. Ludgrove rose from his chair. “Will you excuse me for a few
minutes, Dr. Priestley?” he said. “Before I begin my explanation, I
should like to fetch certain things which I have put in a place of
security upstairs. I will not keep you very long.”

He passed into the shop as he spoke, and the Professor could hear the
sound of his footsteps as he climbed the stairs. The Professor, left
alone in the room, proceeded to examine the titles of the books in the
shelves. They were mainly botanical works, such as one might expect to
find in the library of a herbalist. But here and there among them were
a few volumes of general scientific interest. Dr. Priestley smiled as
he saw, lying inconspicuously at the end of one of the shelves, a work
he had published a year or so before, _Fact and Fallacy_. No doubt
this had given Ludgrove the cue to his own interest in a problem so
intricate as that of the Praed Street murders.

Lying next to it was a book bearing the name of an author well-known
in the scientific world, which the Professor had never heard of. He
took it up and began to turn over the pages with interest. His eye
caught a passage dealing with one of the subtler mathematical problems
raised by a particular aspect of relativity. He became absorbed in
this, forgetting all about Mr. Ludgrove and his promised
demonstration. So he remained for several minutes, until he had read
the passage from beginning to end. Then, all at once, he became
conscious that he was no longer alone in the room, that somebody was
standing just inside the door, awaiting his pleasure. The Professor
laid the book down, and turned on his heel, an apology upon his lips.
But the words died in his throat, and he stood for an instant staring
at the figure with unbelieving eyes.

It was the Black Sailor.



Chapter XXI

An Explanation

The Professor’s first startled thought concerned the manner in which
the man had entered the room. He had heard no sound of his entry, and
he remembered that Mr. Ludgrove had been careful to lock the door of
the shop when they had come in together. His second was a sudden
thrust of anxiety for Mr. Ludgrove’s safety. In the complete silence
of the little room, into which no sound penetrated but the faint low
rumble of the traffic outside, he listened for the sound of his
footsteps above. But, even to his keen ears, the house seemed as quiet
as the grave.

It was the Black Sailor who broke the silence. “Sit down, Dr.
Priestley,” he said gravely. “I have much to say to you. You will
recall that this is our second meeting.”

But Dr. Priestley took a step forward, and stared into the man’s face,
at his jet-black beard and hair, at the scar which gleamed angrily
upon his cheek. He wore a woollen cap, drawn over his face, and a blue
pilot coat over his jersey. But for these details, he was dressed as
he had been when the Professor had met him upon the Isle of Purbeck.
And the tones of his rasping voice sent a thrill of fear through even
the Professor’s determined heart.

“How did you get in here? Where is Mr. Ludgrove?” The Professor found
his voice at last.

“Mr. Ludgrove is dead,” replied the Black Sailor, almost gently.
“Surely you remember the warning I gave you when we last met? Mr.
Ludgrove, the herbalist of Praed Street, is dead. Nobody on this side
of the grave will ever see him again. But you shall not be
disappointed, Dr. Priestley. He was to have explained to you many
things that seemed obscure, but were in reality very simple. It is
only fitting that I should take his place.”

And then at last the Professor understood. Perhaps it was some note in
the man’s voice that gave him the clue. The solution was so simple
that he could have laughed aloud at his own lack of perception. “You
are Mr. Ludgrove,” he said simply.

The Black Sailor laughed quietly, and the laugh and the voice in which
he replied were those of the herbalist. “So you have guessed at last,
Dr. Priestley!” he exclaimed. “Oh, but it was so simple! A little dye,
which could be applied or removed in a few minutes, a little
grease-paint for the scar, an artistic disarrangement of my beard and
hair, a change of clothing, and who would recognize Mr. Ludgrove the
herbalist? Still, the Black Sailor was careful only to appear in the
half light. His disguise might have been penetrated under more
searching conditions. But I flatter myself that it is effective.”

The Professor, looking at the man, was forced to agree. Even now that
he knew, he found it difficult to recognize the venerable Mr. Ludgrove
with his well-kept, snowy beard, his kindly smile, and his large
spectacles, in this wild-looking sailor with the fierce face and the
tangled black hair which seemed to cover it. The disguise was
undoubtedly effective, but—how simple!

“Mr. Ludgrove is dead. His mission is completed, and you will never
see him again,” continued the Black Sailor. “Let us do his memory the
justice of saying that he told the truth. When Copperdock saw the
Black Sailor, it was perfectly correct for Ludgrove to say that he and
Copperdock were alone in the street. Ludgrove was the Black Sailor
that evening. But this is beside the point. Pray sit down, Dr.
Priestley, and we will enter upon the explanation which I have to give
you.”

Dr. Priestley’s mind had been working rapidly while the man spoke, and
it appeared that he had guessed the Professor’s thoughts.

“Perhaps I should explain the conditions,” he continued. “All the
entrances to this room are securely fastened. The door is locked, and,
as you see, there is a heavy curtain across it. The window is boarded
up, and there are no other openings. If you were to shout as loud as
you cared, no one could possibly hear you. Please do not think I wish
to threaten you, Dr. Priestley, but I would point out that if you were
so unwise as to attempt personal violence, I am a very much more
powerful man than you, and I am armed. I am afraid that there is no
alternative for you but to listen to what I say. And after that will
come release. Now, surely you will sit down, Dr. Priestley.”

The Professor, after a glance round the room, perceived the
helplessness of his position. The man was clearly mad, but his mania
was strictly limited. Upon most subjects he was sane as he was
himself. He must perforce listen to what he had to say. Perhaps,
during the time which this would occupy, he might be able to evolve a
scheme for his capture. He walked across the room and sat down in the
chair which the Black Sailor pointed out to him.

The man immediately took the chair opposite. “Artists are naturally
vain, Dr. Priestley,” he began, “and I think my exploits entitle me to
consider myself an artist. I have long promised myself the pleasure of
recounting them to one who would appreciate their ingenuity, and you
are the very man for such a purpose. I have, I believe, read
everything that you have written, and I have understood a nature which
revels in ingenious methods. I flatter myself that what I have to tell
you will, at least, not bore you.”

“I shall be extremely interested to hear it,” replied the Professor
quietly.

“Before Dr. Morlandson died, he furnished me with a list of his
intended victims, and a very fine collection of lethal apparatus,”
continued the Black Sailor. “My first concern was to find some spot in
London from which to operate. I made careful enquiries as to the
present addresses of the surviving jurymen, and found that most of
them came from this part of London. This, of course, was not
Coincidence, since juries are frequently called by districts.

“I therefore determined to establish myself in this neighbourhood. I
knew enough of the properties of herbs to set myself up as a
herbalist, and I was fortunate enough to find this empty shop, almost
opposite the premises of one of my intended victims. Once in
possession of it, I set myself to develop a business which should
bring me into contact with all the gossip of the neighbourhood, and to
study the habits and circumstances of my intended victims. My own
apparent vocation I tried to make as open as I could. My shop was
available to any who cared to enter it, and from the first I
accustomed the acquaintances which I made to my habit of spending
occasional week-ends in the country, and of taking a walk every
evening, since I foresaw that these would be essential to my purpose.
And in Mr. Copperdock I found a simple and not over-intelligent
personality who would serve me admirably as a dupe upon whom suspicion
might be cast.

“You will, I think, understand the task which I had been set. I was to
execute the vengeance of Dr. Morlandson upon the men who had condemned
him to so many years of agony. But this must be done in such a manner
that their deaths would not be attributed to pure chance, but must
eventually be made to appear as acts of justice, as indeed they were.
I could not employ the same methods in each case, but at the same time
I wished each death to carry the same distinguishing mark.

“I was at first puzzled to think of any such mark. And then, during a
visit to Mr. Copperdock, the idea came to me. I saw a box full of
white bone counters lying on his table, and I managed to appropriate a
dozen or so of these. At the same time I carefully noted the envelopes
he used in his business, and by a casual question learnt where he had
obtained them. I bought three thousand of these, all the remaining
stock, giving the name of Mr. Copperdock. There was very little chance
of their being traced, but if they had been, the result of inquiries
would have shown that they had all been sold to the tobacconist.

“I also discovered that the typewriter recently purchased by Mr.
Copperdock was a Planet, and I took a careful note of the brand of pen
and red ink he habitually used. I next made enquiries among the
envelope addressing agencies, until I found one which employed Planet
machines. To this agency I sent my envelopes, together with a
telephone directory in which I had marked some two thousand names,
among which were those of my intended victims who happened to have a
telephone. To this list I added one of my own, containing a thousand
additional names, among them the jurymen I had not found in the
telephone book. I instructed the agency to type these names and
addresses on the envelopes. It was a safe assumption that a year
later, when I began operations, the agency would not remember having
typed the names of the dead men among so many thousands of others. The
counters I numbered myself, as required.

“Last November, I felt myself in a position to seek my first victim. I
decided that it should be Mr. Tovey, a personal friend of Mr.
Copperdock, from whom I had learnt all I required to know about his
habits. I had, among my other weapons, a paper cutter’s knife, with
half a dozen blades. These blades I had sharpened along both edges
until they resembled daggers, and I had discovered a means of fixing
them lightly into the handle, so that they would remain in the wound,
leaving me free to carry off the handle.

“That evening, Mr. Ludgrove took his usual walk, returning by way of
Paddington station. From here he telephoned to Mr. Tovey, giving him
the message that he was wanted at St. Martha’s. Mr. Ludgrove then
walked back here, and took on the character of the Black Sailor.
Behind this shop is a piece of ground which was once a garden, and
that in turn is separated by a low wall from a yard, deserted after
business hours, with gates and also a small door leading into a back
street. I had made myself a key to the small door, and it provided me
with an alternative means of access to this house.

“The Black Sailor went out this way, waited in the shadows at the
corner of the back street until he saw Mr. Tovey pass, then followed
him and caught him up among the crowd outside the Express Train. The
knife required no violence in its use, merely a firm push in one of
the spots which Dr. Morlandson had shown me. The actual stabbing was a
very simple matter, and the Black Sailor disappeared in the crowd, to
return here by the way he went out and transform himself into Mr.
Ludgrove.

“But I realized that this method, although it had served its purpose
once, was inartistic and dangerous. There was always the risk that the
Black Sailor might be recognized and traced back here. As a matter of
fact, Wal Snyder had noticed him, but his evidence was discredited.
The police, however, were compelled to offer a reward for him, and I
determined that the Black Sailor must be reserved for special
purposes.

“In the case of Mr. Colburn I adopted quite a different method. I had
become a customer of his, and had encouraged his son to confide in me.
From him I gradually learnt his father’s habits and peculiarities,
particularly that of smoking a pipe in the shop after lunch, and, when
he had finished it, of refilling it and putting it away on a shelf. I
examined the pipe in young Colburn’s absence, and noticed that it was
cracked. That evening, I visited a tobacconist at some distance from
here and bought a pipe of similar make and shape.

“Within a few days, as I had expected, I saw Mr. Colburn enter
Copperdock’s shop. It was a fair assumption that he had gone in to buy
a new pipe to replace the old one, since I had learnt that his tobacco
was always delivered to him. I took a very small splinter of glass,
covered it with a preparation which Dr. Morlandson had given me, and
drove one end of it into a notch I had made in the mouthpiece of the
pipe I had bought. I then went to Colburn’s shop, on an errand which
necessitated young Colburn’s going to the bakehouse and leaving me
alone. I saw, as I had expected, a new pipe lying filled on the shelf.
I substituted mine for it, put Mr. Colburn’s pipe in my pocket, waited
until young Colburn came back with my purchase, and left the shop. I
was in the country when Mr. Colburn died, but I heard the details
later, as no doubt you have heard them, Dr. Priestley.”

“Yes, the deaths of Colburn and Martin strengthened my theory that Dr.
Morlandson was at the bottom of the affair,” replied the Professor
calmly. “I guessed that there was extensive medical knowledge behind
both of them.” His one idea was to prolong this recital as much as
possible.

“You will agree, however, that it would have been impossible to trace
Mr. Colburn’s death to me. By this time I had come to the conclusion
that it would be as well to stage the scene of my executions as far as
possible in Praed Street. I wished to concentrate attention upon this
particular district, since I knew that the obvious effect on the
police would be to suggest to them an inhabitant of it. As soon as
they did this, I was ready to supply a number of hints and inferences.
I was thus able to become on confidential terms with Whyland, and, by
making a friend of him, to put myself above suspicion. And all the
time I was influencing his mind in the direction of Mr. Copperdock. It
was a most interesting psychological study, I can assure you.

“Pargent, whom I determined to tackle next, presented an entirely
different problem. He lived some distance from Praed Street, and
though I might have devised some means of killing him in his own home,
I was most anxious to adhere to the rule I had laid down. It was not
until I had carefully considered his habits that I saw my way clear.
During the years which I had spent observing my victims, I had
discovered the regularity of his visits to his sister at West
Laverhurst. And in this regularity I saw my opportunity.

“One Saturday morning, when he was due to go to West Laverhurst, I
went down from Waterloo to Penderworth, for which the station is
Wokingham, ostensibly to collect plants. I went to Waterloo by way of
Paddington and the tube, the most obvious way of getting there. But at
Paddington I called at the booking-office, and took a ticket to
Reading. Having arrived at Penderworth, I made myself as conspicuous
as possible at the inn, in the character of Mr. Ludgrove, and then
went out with a suit-case, with the declared intention of collecting
plants. In the suit-case were my dyes and paints, also a change of
clothing.

“Now, Penderworth is four miles from Reading, where the train stopped
by which Pargent habitually returned home. I found a convenient
coppice, in which I got myself up as a man with iron grey beard and
hair, and a conspicuous mark upon my face. I left my suit-case in the
coppice, carefully hidden, and in it Mr. Ludgrove’s clothes and
spectacles. Then I walked to Reading and caught the train in which
Pargent was travelling. On our arrival at Paddington I followed him
through the station, and was by his side when he made his dash across
Praed Street to catch the bus. My opportunity came on the refuge, and
I employed the same method as I had done in the case of Tovey.

“I had ascertained that a train left for Reading ten minutes after the
arrival of the train by which I had travelled up. I had just time to
catch this—I already had the ticket which I had purchased in the
morning. As the train neared Reading, I went to the lavatory and
removed the dye and paint. From here I stepped out on to the platform
and passed the barrier unremarked. Even had I been noticed in London,
and my description circulated, I thus ran very little risk. The most
noticeable thing had been the ‘port-wine mark,’ and this of course had
vanished. I walked to the coppice, buried the clothes I was wearing,
resumed the apparel of Mr. Ludgrove, and returned to the inn with my
suit-case full of the first plants I could lay my hands on. I had
apparently an excellent alibi.

“With the death of Pargent, the curious coincidence that all three
victims had received counters came to light, as I had anticipated it
would. I thought it wise to suspend my operations for a while, while I
prepared my plans for dealing with the remainder of the surviving
jurymen. Goodwin presented the greatest puzzle. He was confined to his
house, almost to one room, and I despaired of being able to reach him.
I had nearly decided to leave him alone, knowing that his death could
not be delayed very long in any case. But I had a sudden inspiration.
The numbered counters had attracted a good deal of attention, and the
sequel to their receipt was well known. It was quite possible that
Goodwin, to whom any shock was likely to be fatal, would die as the
mere result of finding one in his post. I made the experiment, and it
was successful. But I claim no great credit for this exploit. I might
well have failed, had fortune not favoured me, and I was compelled to
abandon Praed Street as the scene of his death. I have always
considered that the execution of Goodwin was not up to my usual
standard.

“But I have omitted the case of Martin, upon which I rather pride
myself. Put yourself in my position, Dr. Priestley. Here was a man,
living in the suburbs, and having an office in the City. How was I to
lure him to Praed Street, and ensure his death when he arrived there,
at a time when Praed Street had already gained notoriety as the scene
of three mysterious deaths? I knew quite a lot about Martin, more than
most people, in fact. I knew that he had once been in business in
Praed Street, and that he had prospered there rather more rapidly than
his apparent business warranted. My connection among the shadier
classes in the neighbourhood helped me there. I discovered, hint by
hint, that he was a well-known fence, a receiver of stolen goods, that
is, Dr. Priestley, and that discovery, coupled with the fact that the
premises he had once occupied were again changing hands, gave me an
idea.

“My first move was to make the acquaintance of the builder who was
carrying out the alterations to Number 407, and from him I learnt in
the course of conversation the name of the new tenant. He asked me to
come and look at the place, an invitation which I accepted without too
great a show of eagerness. In the next few days I visited the place
again, more than once. I wanted the builder’s men to get accustomed to
the sight of me. For this purpose I was Mr. Ludgrove the local
resident, of course. As a matter of fact, most of the builder’s
friends went to have a look at the place. There is always an interest
in vacant premises in a street like this.

“Dr. Morlandson had provided me with a number of celluloid capsules,
containing pure prussic acid. I took an ordinary electric lamp, broke
it, and connected the ends of the leading-in wires by a piece of fine
foil, which would become red hot on the passage of a current. Round
this I wrapped a few strands of nitrated cellulose, and to this I
fixed the celluloid capsule. The action of this device was very
simple. If a current were passed through it, the cellulose would
inflame and set fire to the capsule, thus releasing the prussic acid.
Some of the vapour of this might catch fire, but enough would be left
to be fatal to anybody breathing it in a confined space. And I knew of
a confined space most suitably adapted to the purpose.

“I wrote a letter to Martin, which I knew could not fail to bring him
to Number 407, and to bring him alone. It suggested that somebody had
discovered his true occupation, and was prepared to keep the matter
secret, for a consideration. Then, on the Saturday morning, just
before the men were due to leave, I walked openly into Number 407. I
had kept an eye on their habits, and knew that before they left they
packed away their tools in the back room on the ground floor. I could
hear them there as I went in, and I made my way down to the cellar
without anybody noticing me. All I did there was to put my poison
device in the lamp holder in the small cellar—I had heard the
electrician tell the builder that the current would be connected that
day—hang the numbered counter on the switch, and remove the string by
which the swing door could be pulled open from within. The trap was
set, it remained only to ensure that Martin should have easy access to
it.

“I knew about the arrangement whereby the keys were kept at the sweet
shop. I had announced that I was going into the country that day,
travelling into Essex by the London, Tilbury and Southend from
Fenchurch Street. I took the Underground, apparently to Aldgate, but
got out at Aldersgate Street. From here I walked down the Barbican,
saw Martin leave his office, go to lunch, and finally book at
Aldersgate Street to Praed Street. I immediately telephoned from one
of the boxes there to Mr. Briggs, who had the keys, saying that I was
the tenant of Number 407, and asking him to look out for a Mr. Martin,
and give him the keys. I then went on to Fenchurch Street, spent a
happy and profitable day in the country, and returned home to hear of
the death of Mr. Martin. I was, I confess, slightly annoyed to find
that it had been attributed to suicide. But then, I had never
anticipated that Martin would bring an automatic with him. But perhaps
I weary you with these details, Dr. Priestley?”

“Not in the least!” replied the Professor fervently. He glanced
furtively at the clock. It was already past ten o’clock.



Chapter XXII

The Death Chamber

“What I have to tell you now may interest you more nearly, Dr.
Priestley,” continued the Black Sailor. “Having disposed of five of my
intended victims, I had to remove Copperdock. But I wished first of
all to concentrate as much suspicion as possible on him before his
death. You will perceive the idea, no doubt. If the murders were to
cease with Copperdock’s death, there being already a vague suspicion
that he had caused them, further enquiries would not be pursued very
briskly.

“For this reason, I appeared to Copperdock that evening as he was
coming out of the Cambridge Arms. The disguise was very imperfect,
since I had merely smeared the dye on my beard in the street, and the
scar was made of sticking-plaster. It would not have borne a moment’s
close inspection, but it was good enough for Copperdock, as I felt
sure it would be. I escaped from him without difficulty, and, having
taken a wet sponge with me, removed the scar and dye at the first
opportunity and came quietly home. I beat Mr. Copperdock by about five
minutes.

“As I had expected, he told Whyland the story of his adventure, and I
was in a position to swear that he and I had been alone in the street.
The result was to discredit his veracity still further. I then thought
it time to act. You will remember that Copperdock said he found a
numbered counter on his bed? That was the exact truth, although it
seemed impossible, and nobody believed him. But it was capable of the
simplest explanation in the world. Look here.”

The Black Sailor rose from his chair, and walked across to the bench,
from which he picked up an apparatus made of wood and india rubber,
not unlike a miniature cross-bow. “I amused myself in my spare time by
making this,” he said. “As you see, it has a holder which just takes a
counter. You would be surprised to see how far and how accurately it
will project it. I have frequently practised with it in the country,
and I have attained sufficient skill in its use to be able to place a
counter where I like at any range up to a hundred feet or so.

“Now, above my shop is a room, which I use for storage purposes. From
the window of this room you can see into the window of Mr.
Copperdock’s bedroom. I had merely to wait for a windless evening,
fine enough for Mr. Copperdock to leave his window open, and seize my
opportunity when I knew his house was empty. The opportunity came, and
I took it.

“It might have been thought that by delivering the counter in advance
I had increased my difficulties. But, on the contrary, I had
diminished them. The obvious improbability of Mr. Copperdock’s story,
that he had found a counter on his bed at a time when it was
demonstrable that nobody had entered the house, was merely another
link in the chain of suspicion which I was forging round him. I
allowed a few days to pass, and then, the following Saturday, I took
the final step.

“Now, even you, Dr. Priestley, failed to read the riddle of the broken
hypodermic needle and the incrustation of potassium carbonate round
the puncture. Yet it was ridiculously simple. I secured a piece of
metallic potassium, and moulded it into the shape of a bullet to fit
an air-gun which I possessed. Into the head of this bullet I inserted
the broken end of a hypodermic needle, which I had already charged
with the same drug as had been so effectual in the case of Mr.
Colburn. Keeping this prepared bullet in paraffin, to avoid oxidation,
I placed the air-gun ready upstairs, and waited for Mr. Copperdock’s
return from the Cambridge Arms. He brought two friends home with him,
and I was afraid at first that I should be compelled to postpone my
attempt. It was essential to my scheme that he should be alone in the
house when I fired the gun.

“However, the two friends left after a while, and Mr. Copperdock
entered his bedroom and proceeded to undress. I could just see the
washing-stand through a gap in his curtains, and I waited until he was
bending over this. Then I loaded the gun with my potassium bullet, and
pulled the trigger. I saw Mr. Copperdock spin round, and then he
passed out of my line of vision. But I knew I had succeeded, and I
came quietly down here.

“The bullet had possessed sufficient velocity to drive the needle well
into Mr. Copperdock’s body, and I knew I could trust it to destroy its
own evidence. I need scarcely explain the properties of metallic
potassium to you, Dr. Priestley. On exposure to the air it oxidizes,
as you know, first to the hydroxide, which is caustic potash, and then
to the carbonate. The doctor who was called in quite correctly stated
that the presence of the carbonate showed that caustic potash had been
applied. But he never guessed that the caustic potash had itself been
derived from potassium.

“I had expected that Ted Copperdock’s first act upon discovering his
father’s body would be to call me. I thought that this would furnish
me with an opportunity for adding yet another mystification for the
police to solve. I placed a numbered counter on my own mantelpiece,
and waited. Sure enough, young Copperdock came across to me. I met him
in the shop, and we went over together, I taking care not to close the
door behind us. I have no doubt that the scene in Mr. Copperdock’s
room had been described to you in detail. But there is one incident
which seems to have escaped everybody’s recollection. I was left alone
in the room while Ted went for the doctor and Waters telephoned to
Inspector Whyland.

“I had meant all along to contrive to be alone in the room sooner or
later, and was prepared for the opportunity. I had in my pocket the
handle of the paper-maker’s knife and one of the blades. I placed the
handle in Mr. Copperdock’s right hand, and pressed the fingers round
it. Then I put the blade and handle in the pocket of one of his
overcoats, satisfied that sooner or later it would be found there,
with his finger-prints upon it. A few minutes later, a chance remark
of Inspector Whyland’s gave me a further idea. If the suicide theory
were correct, the hypodermic syringe ought to be found. I had, I
confess, overlooked this point, but it was readily rectified. Directly
he left me, I looked out an old syringe, fitted the other half of the
needle to it, and dropped it by the side of the road under Mr.
Copperdock’s window. Waters found it within half an hour.

“Meanwhile, Inspector Whyland had returned here at my suggestion. He
was the very witness I required to my finding of the counter. The door
left open afforded an obvious suggestion of the means by which it had
reached my mantelpiece. I did not care what theory he evolved as to
the identity of the person who had entered the house. My only object
was to confuse the issue as much as possible.

“Then, Dr. Priestley, Inspector Hanslet came upon the scene, and I
knew that the real battle of wits had begun. As I have told you, I had
spent years studying the characters of the members of the jury, and
among them I had devoted a large part of my time to observing you. I
soon discovered that Inspector Hanslet consulted you upon his
principal cases, and I knew as soon as Hanslet appeared, that I was at
last pitted against the most acute brain in England. I may say,
without exaggeration, that the knowledge gave me the keenest pleasure
which I had known for years.”

The Black Sailor paused, and smiled at his auditor benignly. “You see,
Dr. Priestley,” he continued, “I was in rather a delicate position,
where you were concerned. I had purposely left you until the last,
because, as foreman of the jury, Dr. Morlandson wished you to have
special treatment. You were to be warned, but your fate was to be left
hanging over your head as long as possible. I was afraid that you
would not attach much importance to the mere receipt of a counter. You
are not the sort of person to be so easily frightened. Yet how to
deliver a personal warning without giving you a clue which would be
fatal to the execution of my design, I could not see.

“I knew Inspector Hanslet had discussed the Praed Street murders with
you. Or rather, in deference to your well-known insistence upon
exactitude, I will say that I believed it to be in the highest degree
probable. During one of my evening walks, accompanied, I may say, by
one of Inspector Whyland’s charming young men, I passed your house,
and saw Inspector Hanslet enter it. It was rather more than a mere
guess to infer that he, who had just taken charge of the case, was
about to consult you upon it.

“Then, a day or two later, I saw in _The Times_ the announcement of
your hurried departure to Australia. Believe me, Dr. Priestley, I had
a higher opinion of your courage than to imagine that you had hastened
to seek a place of safety. I reasoned, and events proved that I
reasoned correctly, that you alone had connected the names of the dead
men with those who had served on the jury at Dr. Morlandson’s trial.
You were therefore aware that your own life was threatened. But one
thing puzzled you. If Dr. Morlandson were dead, how could the murders
be accounted for? You would naturally wish to verify his death upon
the spot, but you would endeavour to do so with the utmost secrecy.
Hence, I thought, the announcement of your visit to Australia, which
would mislead your antagonist, and account for your absence from
London. The place in which to find you alone was obviously the Isle of
Purbeck.

“So I suggested a scheme to Inspector Whyland, and here my chance
thought of delivering a counter to myself came in useful. I was to go
to Dorchester for the week-end—I was thankful for the evidence I had
already laid that the fatal period and place were the week-end and
Praed Street—and he was to remain here on the watch for the assassin
who threatened me. It amused me to think that the solution of the
whole mystery would lie under his very eyes, for the cross-bow was on
that bench, and the air-gun stands in a rack in my bedroom. But, since
I had invited him, I knew that he would attach no importance to these
things, even if he noticed them. I left him in possession, and went to
Dorchester. But from there I took a train to Wareham, and walked
across the heath to Dr. Morlandson’s cottage, where I most
artistically converted Mr. Ludgrove into the Black Sailor.

“You must remember that I lived on that heath for a year, during Dr.
Morlandson’s lifetime. I have been there frequently since. There is a
disused clay working not far from the cottage, and in this I had
secreted a number of useful articles, among them a bicycle. With this
I watched in the heather, feeling certain that you would not
disappoint me. You did not, and our most interesting interview took
place.

“After you had started for home, I made my preparations for departure.
It was just possible that you would set the local police on my track,
and I was taking no risks. I rolled a round and heavy stone over the
path, which gave the sand a level and untrodden appearance, and
effectually removed all traces of my bicycle. Then I walked to a spot
on the shores of Newton Bay, where I knew that a punt, which is very
rarely used, was drawn up. In this I rowed across through the
backwaters to a point on the Wareham channel above Lake. I left the
punt here, turned myself back again into Mr. Ludgrove, and in the
morning walked to Hamworthy Junction, whence I caught a train to
Dorchester. I was in plenty of time to dig my colchicum bulbs and
return to London.

“Now, Dr. Priestley, I feel that I owe you some apology. Matters have
turned out very differently from what I had expected, owing to
circumstances over which I have no control. I had intended that you
should survive for months, even perhaps years, in daily expectation of
death leaping out at you from some unexpected corner. You are a
determined man, but I think you will agree that even your iron will
would have broken down at last under the strain. Every now and then,
when you were most absorbed in your labours, a warning would reach
you, a hint that the sands were running out, that you might not be
allowed time even to finish the immediate task. I think in time you
would have known something of the horror of despair which grips the
innocent man condemned ruthlessly and without mercy, as you condemned
Dr. Morlandson, Dr. Priestley.”

The Black Sailor’s voice had become harsh and menacing, and the
Professor started from his chair to meet the attack which he
anticipated. But the Black Sailor waved him back again with an
imperious gesture.

“Sit down, Dr. Priestley!” he commanded. “I have not yet finished what
I must say and you must hear. You need fear no violence, unless you
attempt to escape from this room. But you are far too sensible to make
any such attempt, which, as you see, would be futile. I could
overpower you in an instant, and I should then be compelled to bind
you hand and foot and gag you. A most humiliating situation for you,
Dr. Priestley, and one uncomfortably reminiscent of the methods of the
hangman, to whose care you delivered Dr. Morlandson, you remember.”

The Professor sank back into his chair. He realized that the Black
Sailor was right, that in any struggle he must inevitably be overcome,
and resistance would probably lead to his immediate death. If he were
to leave this room alive, it must be by strategy rather than force. It
was unthinkable that the Black Sailor would release him now that he
had confessed the full details of his murderous campaign. He could
only bide his time, seeking some means of extricating himself from
this desperate situation. But what did the man mean by his assurance
that he would employ no violence?

Meanwhile the Black Sailor had continued, in the deep, pleasant voice
which had been one of the most striking attributes of Mr. Ludgrove.

“This is the vengeance which I had planned for you, Dr. Priestley.
But, unfortunately, my plans have been thwarted. Long ago, when Dr.
Morlandson was alive, he warned me that, well set up and healthy as I
appeared to be, my heart was affected by organic disease. He told me
frankly that it might be many years before it seriously affected my
health, and that, with reasonable care, I might expect to attain the
average term of years. But at the same time he warned me that my
trouble might at any time become acute, and he described to me the
symptoms which would be my signal to prepare for death.

“Those symptoms developed last week, Dr. Priestley, and I knew that I
had only a short while longer to live. But I was determined not to die
leaving the vengeance which had been bequeathed to me unaccomplished.
I had sworn to be the instrument of justice upon those who had
destroyed Dr. Morlandson’s life, for that life had been destroyed just
as surely as though his original sentence had been carried out. And of
those who had incurred the guilt, only you remained, Dr. Priestley.

“I could have shot you in your own house, and then turned the weapon
upon myself. In any case I am to die very shortly, and I much prefer
death at my own hands and under my own control to the anxious waiting
for the uncertain hand of nature. It would have been the easiest way,
perhaps, but it was not in accordance with the methods which I had so
carefully developed. How much more fitting it would be that you should
die in Praed Street, that your death should be the culminating point
in the history of the murders in Praed Street! I believed that it
could be done, and I set myself to work out the details.

“The police, as you are aware, have rather lost interest in you and
me. The discovery of the knife in Mr. Copperdock’s coat pocket seems
finally to have convinced them that the secret died with him, and,
whatever the secret might have been, no further murders were to be
anticipated. Detectives are busy people, they have no time to spare
for academic research. I am sure that they are convinced that no
actual danger menaces either Dr. Priestley or Mr. Ludgrove, although
both of them are known to have received numbered counters. They were
not likely to interfere with my schemes.

“You are aware of the steps which I took to bring you here. Had you
refused to accompany me this evening, I should have shot you outright
in your own study. But I knew that you would not refuse. The solution
of the mystery had become a point of honour with you, and, besides,
you had a message for me which I was sure that you would be glad of
the opportunity to deliver. Surely you would not have hesitated to
give the innocent Mr. Ludgrove the Black Sailor’s message, Dr.
Priestley?”

The Professor forced a smile. “I had intended to do so, but—he died,
to use your own expression, before I had the opportunity.”

“Yes, that was unfortunate,” agreed the Black Sailor pleasantly. “But
still, the fact that you had the message to deliver served its
purpose. It was an added inducement to you to accept my invitation.
And, by carefully emphasizing the possible danger which lurked in
Praed Street, I worked upon your pride. You would not have refused to
come with me, after that. And I told you the truth, I had revelations
to make which I knew would interest you, and I think you have not been
disappointed.”

He paused for a moment, and then continued, a sinister purpose in his
voice: “And now the end has come. It is not the end I sought, but I
welcome it as well as any other. We two will pass out of this world
together, Dr. Priestley, you the last victim of my justice, and I the
executioner. It is but anticipating my own death for a short time, and
the means I shall employ will render even deeper the mystery which
surrounds me. On Sunday morning the world will hear of two more
strange deaths in Praed Street. I think your secretary will come round
here before the night is over, and, being able to obtain no reply,
will call in the police to his aid. How much of the riddle will they
solve, I wonder?”

The Black Sailor stretched out his hand, and switched on a small
electric hand-lamp which stood on a table by his side. “That will give
us sufficient light for our purpose,” he said sombrely. Then, before
the Professor could guess his intention, he suddenly leapt from his
chair, turned out the gas which was burning at a bracket by the
mantelpiece, and with a powerful wrench tore the bracket itself from
the wall. It fell with a crash into the fire-place.

Then the Professor understood. He, too, leapt from his chair with a
shout, and dashed blindly for the door. But the Black Sailor was there
before him. “It is useless, Dr. Priestley,” he said menacingly. “The
door is fastened securely, as is the window. The chimney is blocked,
and there is no possible escape for us. I doubt if you would be heard
if you call again for help, but I cannot risk it. Will you give me
your word to wait quietly, or must I gag you and tie you up? Would you
care to meet death bound like a criminal, Dr. Priestley?”

For a moment the two men stood face to face, the powerful form of the
Black Sailor towering threateningly over the Professor. Behind them,
with a faint hissing sound, the gas poured into the room through the
broken bracket. Already the pungent smell of it caught Dr. Priestley
by the throat.

And then, suddenly, the idea came to him. It was a forlorn, desperate
hope, a scheme almost as dangerous as waiting supinely for the fatal
vapours to overpower him. Yet—it was worth trying. He nodded his head
almost briskly. “I will not call for help,” he said, and, turning on
his heel, he sat down again in the chair he had just quitted.

The Black Sailor followed his example, and so the two sat in silence,
waiting, waiting. The atmosphere of the room grew thick and heavy,
difficult to breathe. The Professor found his thoughts floating away
to trifling things, he imagined himself a boy again, at school— With a
mighty effort of will he recalled them, forcing his mind to
concentrate upon the thing he had to do. Yet, was it worth it? Death,
in that comfortable chair, would be so easy. A pleasant languor crept
over him. He had only to close his eyes and sleep——

Again his will triumphed. He must wait a few seconds longer, wait till
the whole room was full of gas. But could he, dare he? His senses were
slipping away fast. Yet he must retain consciousness, if only for
those few seconds. The Black Sailor was glaring at him with baleful
eyes, eyes that suddenly seemed familiar, as though they stared out at
him from the past, many, many years ago. Where had he seen those eyes
before?

The Professor’s strength and energy were failing him fast. He knew
that, even if the Black Sailor offered no opposition, he could not
reach the broken pipe and stop the rush of the gas. He felt his
muscles failing him, his brain refusing to struggle any longer against
the luxurious sleep which enticed it. He must make his effort now,
before he yielded to that sweet, enthralling sleep which could know no
awakening.

Stealthily he felt in his pockets, forcing his reluctant fingers to
their work. Then, even as the Black Sailor struggled to his feet, and
stood there swaying dizzily, the Professor slid to the floor, and
struck the match which he held in his hand. There was a roar as of the
heavens opening, a bright, scorching sea of flame, and the Professor
knew no more.



Chapter XXIII

The Will

He came to himself slowly and confusedly. A strong light was glaring
into his eyes, and he could hear voices, voices which he did not
recognize, all about him. He seemed to be lying on the floor, his
shoulders supported in somebody’s arms.

Gradually he began to distinguish words and sentences. “This one’s
coming round, I believe.” “All right, the doctor’ll be here in a
minute.” “T’other one’s gone, I’m afraid. I can’t feel his pulse at
all.” “Here, help me to clear this plaster off him, somebody. The
explosion seems to have brought the ceiling down. It’s a wonder it
didn’t blow the roof off. Have you got that gas turned off at the main
yet?” “Ah, here’s the doctor. Been a bit of a smash here, doctor. Gas
explosion, from what I can see of it. Two hurt, one of ’em killed, I
fancy. Take this one first, will you?”

The Professor saw a face peering into his own. “Well, my friend,
what’s happened to you? Blown up, eh? Let’s have a look at you. Any
bones broken? Doesn’t look like it. Can you move your legs? Good. Any
pain anywhere?”

“No. I was stunned, I think, when the explosion took place.” Dr.
Priestley’s senses were returning rapidly. The whole scene flashed
back to him, the feeble glimmer of the little hand-lamp, the figure of
the Black Sailor, formidable, immense, swaying towards him——

Before the supporting arms could prevent him, he had struggled to his
feet. Something about his head felt unfamiliar, and he passed his hand
over it. Every particle of hair had disappeared. He was bald,
clean-shaven, without eyebrows or eyelashes.

“Steady, steady,” came a voice soothingly. “We’ll soon get you out of
this. Here, sit down in this chair, or what remains of it.”

He let himself be guided to the chair. The outlines of the room,
illuminated by the rays of two or three bulls-eye lanterns, began to
be visible to him. He hardly recognized it. Everything it had
contained was swept into inextricable confusion, as though a tornado
had passed through it. Where the window had been was a square of dim
grey light, the distant reflection of a street lamp. A whitish gritty
dust covered everything, the debris of the fallen ceiling. And
stretched out in front of the fireplace was the dim outline of a man’s
figure, prone and motionless.

One of the men in the room came up to him. “Feeling better, eh? Narrow
shave you’ve had, I should say. Do you remember who you are?”

“I am Dr. Priestley, of Westbourne Terrace,” replied the Professor.

The man gave a low whistle of incredulity. “Dr. Priestley? Well, you
don’t look it.”

“I have letters in my pocket which will serve to identify me,” replied
the Professor shortly.

He put his hand in his pocket and produced a packet of papers. The man
took them, glanced through them and handed them back. “I beg your
pardon, sir,” he said respectfully. “But—I didn’t know you without
your hair, and with your face blackened like that. Perhaps you could
tell us who this is, sir?”

He flashed his lamp upon the features of the figure lying upon the
floor. The Professor leant forward in his chair and gazed at them in
silence. This man, too, was hairless as he was himself, as though he
had been shaved by some expert barber. Beneath the grime which covered
his face, beneath the lines which age and suffering had graven upon
him, the Professor recognized the features which had graven themselves
upon his memory so many years ago. He saw again the prisoner in the
dock, the handsome clean-shaven face with its look of awful anxiety.
And he knew where he had seen before those eyes which had stared into
his before he had lost consciousness.

“That is Dr. Morlandson,” he replied gravely.


Dr. Priestley was removed to Westbourne Terrace, at his own urgent
request, but it was a couple of days before his doctor would allow him
to receive visitors. He was pretty badly shaken, and the poison which
he had inhaled was having its usual after effects. But his brain was
as active as ever, and he insisted that Hanslet, who had been waiting
with what patience he could summon, should be admitted without further
delay.

“Well, sir, you seem to have been right as usual,” he said. “But I
don’t profess to begin to understand, although I have a document here
which clears up a good many points. If you feel well enough, I should
be very glad if you would tell me what happened in that room. I’ve
arranged for the inquest on this Dr. Morlandson to be adjourned until
you are well enough to attend. As a matter of fact, I don’t see how an
inquest is going to be held at all. There’s been one already, on the
same man, at Corfe Castle, years ago.”

The Professor told his story as simply as possible, outlining his
actions and repeating the Black Sailor’s story, up to the moment when
it had occurred to him that his only chance of escape was to produce
an explosion. “It could not make things any worse, as far as I was
concerned,” he said. “I was bound to be overcome by the gas in a very
few minutes. But I had to wait until I judged the mixture of gas and
air to be correct, and I was very doubtful whether this would take
place before I became unconscious. I guessed that I should feel the
force of the explosion least by lying on the floor, and, as it proved,
that saved me. Morlandson, who was standing up when the explosion took
place, bore the full brunt of it, and it killed him.”

“Well, it’s a most extraordinary case altogether,” replied Hanslet, as
the Professor concluded his account. “This man Morlandson, or Ludgrove
as we called him, displayed the most amazing ingenuity, and there was
no reason why we should ever have suspected him, any more than we
suspected anybody else in the neighbourhood. And the way he gradually
concentrated our attention on poor Copperdock was masterly.

“No doubt you will like to hear our side of the story. It’s fairly
simple. About ten minutes before midnight the constable on duty
outside Ludgrove’s shop heard a terrific crash and a noise of breaking
glass. He hammered at the door, and, getting no reply, had the sense
to make his way round to the back, eventually reaching the place by
much the same route as the Black Sailor used, according to what you
have just told me. He found the window blown out of the back room, a
terrible mess inside, and a jet of burning gas coming out of the
broken bracket. He blew his whistle, and by the time that two or three
of our fellows had got inside, you came to, Professor.

“Of course, when I heard that you had identified the dead man as Dr.
Morlandson, I thought you were still dizzy with the shock. We couldn’t
make out who he was; he was dressed as a sailor, but we couldn’t
recognize his face, black and with all the hair burnt off. It couldn’t
be Ludgrove, yet, if it wasn’t, what had become of the old herbalist?

“We next set to work to search the house. The first thing we found,
lying on the dressing table, was a most interesting document, which I
should like you to read, Professor. It was in a sealed envelope,
addressed ‘To all whom it may concern.’”

Hanslet produced a sheet of paper, covered with writing which the
Professor recognized as being the same as that of the letter which
Ludgrove had sent him. He beckoned to Harold, who had been listening
from the further end of the room. “Read that to me, my boy,” he said.

Harold took the paper and opened it. It contained no heading, but
started abruptly.

  “I, known now as Elmer Ludgrove, and practising as a herbalist in
  Praed Street, am in reality Ernest Morlandson, late a Doctor of
  Medicine, found guilty in the year 1906 of murdering Lord Whatley by
  the administration of an overdose of morphia. This statement can be
  verified by an examination of my finger-prints, and by a comparison
  of certain marks upon my body with Dr. Morlandson’s record, in the
  possession of the prison authorities.

  “I was found guilty, by a jury of men incapable of appreciating my
  motives, of wilful murder. My defence is that put forward at the
  time of my trial, that I believe, and do still believe, that my
  action was one of mercy rather than crime. As to the motives imputed
  to me, I affirm that, until shortly before my trial, I had no
  knowledge that my name had any place in Lord Whatley’s will.

  “I have spent fourteen years in a convict prison, and have seen all
  that I loved and honoured languish and die, my beloved wife, my
  professional status, my good name. I have descended to the uttermost
  depths, I have drunk the cup of bitterness of its dregs. The iron
  has entered into my soul. I was condemned to death for an act of
  mercy; I have lived for an act of justice.

  “Justice has no quarrel with those who prosecuted me. They did their
  duty. Nor is her sword pointed against the judge who sentenced me,
  or the prison authorities who held me in durance. They too but did
  their duty. It is upon those who condemned me, who, ignorant and
  careless, disregarded justice as a thing of no account, that the
  sword of justice has been turned. I have been her swordbearer.

  “Prison has been to me a hard and bitter school, a grinding
  University of crime. Here I have learnt the thousand devices by
  which men deceive their neighbours, the change of appearance, of
  voice, of character; the discarding of one personality and the
  assumption of another. I left prison fully prepared to execute the
  design which I had formed during the long horror of seclusion.

  “As Dr. Morlandson, I lived in seclusion upon my release. My plans
  were made; I had leisure and means in which to carry them out. Dr.
  Morlandson must die, and another must take his place. I sold most of
  my former possessions, and carried to my retreat only the few things
  I still required. Among these was a skeleton, which I had acquired
  many years before. I built my laboratory, and filled it with highly
  combustible substances. And meanwhile I experimented with new and
  hitherto unheard-of drugs.

  “When I was ready, I staged my own death. I entered my laboratory,
  locked the door on the inside, and arranged the skeleton in such a
  way that it would become a mere charred collection of bones, but
  would not be utterly consumed. With it I placed all the
  incombustible means of identification that I could find, chief among
  them a gold ring. Then, having lit a fuse, and placed my
  combustibles round it, I made my escape by a ladder through the
  skylights of the laboratory. I should add that I had collected a
  quantity of meat from the butcher and placed it where the fire would
  reach it. The smell of burning flesh was a useful element of
  suggestion.

  “My plan succeeded. Dr. Morlandson died and was buried. I retired to
  a hiding-place which I had prepared and provisioned, a disused
  clay-working 846 yards South 23 degrees East (true) from my
  laboratory. My hair had turned white during my imprisonment. I had
  only to allow my beard to grow, and I became the venerable
  herbalist, Elmer Ludgrove, seeking premises in which to practise his
  trade.

  “By the time that the contents of this letter become public, the
  justice of which I shall have been the instrument will be
  accomplished. This is my last will and testament, given before my
  appearance at the Court of the Eternal Judge, Who has greater mercy
  than any earthly jury. The remains of my fortune are contained, in
  the form of Bank of England notes to the value of fifteen thousand
  pounds, in a tin box deposited in the clay-workings whose position I
  have already indicated.

  “I have wielded unsparingly the sword of justice. But true justice
  makes amends to the innocent at the same time as it punishes the
  guilty. I therefore bequeath all my possessions to the relatives of
  those who have fallen by my hand, to be apportioned in such shares
  as the Public Trustee, whom I hereby appoint as my trustee, shall
  decide.”

“The work of a madman,” commented Hanslet, as Harold finished his
reading.

“A madman? I wonder,” replied the Professor slowly. “If a man who gets
a fixed idea into his head, and pursues it through every difficulty,
is a madman, then I agree. But in that case some of the greatest names
in history must be convicted of madness. I believe that Morlandson
really believed that he was executing justice. Perhaps he was. Is that
document valid, Inspector?”

“I suppose so,” replied Hanslet. “It is signed, and witnessed. The
signature is ‘Ernest Morlandson,’ and below that ‘Elmer Ludgrove.’ The
witnesses’ signatures are opposite the latter, and the paper has been
folded, so that the witnesses could see nothing but the Ludgrove
signature.”

“And who are the witnesses?” asked the Professor.

Hanslet smiled. “One of them is Elizabeth Cooper, his charwoman. The
other is Samuel Copperdock; the document is dated a week before that
unfortunate man’s death. I think you will agree that this last touch
was typical of the methods of the Black Sailor.”


A few weeks later, when the Professor had sufficiently recovered to
resume his normal occupations, Mary the parlourmaid announced to him
that a lady and gentleman wished to see him on business.

They proved to be Ted and Ivy, very shy, and apparently wholly unable
to express the object of their visit. At last, by strenuous efforts,
the Professor and Harold between them got Ted to the point.

“It’s like this, sir,” he said. “You know all about that will of Mr.
Lud——, Dr. Morlandson’s, I should say, sir.”

“Yes, I know all about it,” replied the Professor. “I must
congratulate you upon receiving some compensation at least for that
man’s crimes.”

“I’m sure it’s very good of you, sir,” said Ted, obviously ill at
ease. “We were wondering—that is, Miss Tovey and myself, sir, seeing
that we’re not so to speak familiar with these lawyer folk—if you’d be
so good as to help us, sir.”

“Help you? Of course I will help you to the best of my ability,”
replied the Professor heartily. “What is it that you want me to do for
you?”

The direct question was too much for Ted, who flushed scarlet and
stammered feebly. It was Ivy who stepped into the breach.

“We want to arrange that our shares should be put together in one
lump, Dr. Priestley,” she said. “We don’t either of us quite know how
to ask about it. I think it could be managed, don’t you?”

The Professor’s eyes twinkled. “I feel sure it could,” he replied.
“That is, of course, if there were a sufficiently good reason for such
a procedure.”

Ivy suddenly became intensely interested in the pattern of the carpet.
“There is a—a very good reason,” she said, in a voice hardly above a
whisper.

The Professor glanced from one to the other and smiled with the smile
of an old man who has not yet lost his sympathy with the dreams of
youth.

“Will you tell me the reason, Miss Tovey?” he asked.

“We’re going to get married,” replied Ivy, blushing prettily.


The End



Transcriber’s Notes

This transcription follows the text of the edition published by A. L.
Burt Company in 1928. The following alterations have been made to
correct what are believed to be unambiguous printing errors:

  * Five occurrences of invalid quotation marks have been corrected;
  * “Cooperdock” has been changed to “Copperdock” (Chapter IV);
  * “pleny” has been changed to “plenty” (Chapter VI);
  * “antangible” has been changed to “intangible” (Chapter IX);
  * “his his” has been changed to “his” (Chapter IX);
  * “might might” has been changed to “might” (Chapter XVII);
  * “conemned” has been changed to “condemned” (Chapter XXIII).



*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MURDERS IN PRAED STREET ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.